Quadrivium Sionis or the foure ways to Sion By John Monlas Mr of arts
         Monlas, John.
      
       
         
           1633
        
      
       Approx. 267 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 95 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A07626
         STC 18020
         ESTC S102304
         99838093
         99838093
         2452
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A07626)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 2452)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1074:28)
      
       
         
           
             Quadrivium Sionis or the foure ways to Sion By John Monlas Mr of arts
             Monlas, John.
          
           [10], 180 p.
           
             Printed by Augustine Mathewes,
             London :
             1633.
          
           
             The title page is engraved.
             The leaf preceding title page contains contents information.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian life -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-10 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-12 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-12 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           The
           foure
           wayes
           to
           Sion
           .
        
         
           I.
           The
           reward
           of
           Mercie
           .
        
         
           
             MATH
             .
             5.7
             .
          
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             mercifull
             :
             for
             they
             shall
             obtaine
             mercie
             .
          
        
         
           II.
           The
           praise
           of
           Purity
           .
        
         
           
             MATH
             5.8
             .
          
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             pure
             in
             heart
             :
             for
             they
             shall
             see
             GOD.
             
          
        
         
           III.
           The
           Crowne
           of
           Peace
           and
           Concord
           .
        
         
           
             MATH
             5.9
             .
          
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             peacemakers
             :
             for
             they
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             Children
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           IV.
           The
           honour
           of
           Obedience
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             PET.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             Feare
             God
             :
             and
             honour
             the
             King.
             
          
        
         
           
             Quadrivium
             SIONIS
             OR
             The
             foure
             Wayes
             TO
             SION
          
           
             by
             John
             Monlas
             Mr.
             of
             Arts
          
           
             LONDON
             Printed
             by
             
               Augustine
               Mathewes
            
             .
             1633.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONOVRABLE
           ,
           (
           AND
           HIS
           singular
           good
           Lord
           )
           EDVVARD
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Dorset
           ,
           Lord
           Chamberlaine
           to
           the
           Queene
           ,
           Lord
           Lieutenant
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Counties
           ,
           of
           Sussex
           and
           Middlesex
           :
           One
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           his
           Majesties
           most
           Honourable
           Privie
           Councell
           ,
           and
           Knight
           of
           the
           most
           Illustrious
           Order
           of
           the
           ●arter
           .
        
         
           
             RIGHT
             HONOVRABLE
             :
          
        
         
           THis
           Pilgrime
           of
           Sion
           ,
           having
           beene
           beaten
           with
           the
           stormes
           and
           tempests
           of
           a
           long
           persecution
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           ,
           after
           hee
           had
           learnt
           the
           sweetnesse
           ,
           and
           tasted
           the
           goodnesse
           and
           Debonayritie
           ,
           which
           makes
           your
           Nation
           and
           Nobility
           of
           England
           honourable
           ,
           and
           recommendable
           to
           all
           the
           foure
           corners
           of
           the
           Vniverse
           ,
           hee
           is
           at
           last
           arrived
           in
           your
           Ports
           and
           Harbours
           ,
           to
           shelter
           himselfe
           from
           the
           waves
           and
           windes
           ,
           which
           so
           
           cruelly
           had
           beaten
           and
           assayled
           him
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           not
           permit
           him
           ,
           either
           to
           feede
           ,
           or
           rest
           .
           But
           casting
           anchor
           here
           in
           your
           Harbours
           ,
           I
           finde
           that
           Fame
           hath
           infinitely
           wronged
           her selfe
           ,
           in
           not
           having
           sufficiently
           discoursed
           ,
           and
           published
           the
           excellencie
           of
           your
           goodnesse
           and
           merits
           :
           Shee
           seemes
           to
           be
           sparing
           of
           your
           prayses
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           justly
           due
           to
           you
           ;
           For
           Experience
           hath
           now
           made
           mee
           know
           a
           thousand
           times
           more
           therof
           ,
           thē
           heretofore
           I
           heard
           or
           understood
           ,
           because
           I
           find
           so
           much
           benignity
           and
           goodnesse
           among
           you
           ,
           and
           especially
           your
           Honours
           house
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           e●teeme
           my selfe
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           a
           base
           ingr●titude
           ,
           if
           I
           consecrated
           not
           the
           remaynder
           of
           my
           dayes
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           your
           service
           and
           commands
           ;
           For
           I
           confesse
           ,
           that
           this
           small
           Present
           ,
           which
           I
           now
           present
           and
           proffer
           you
           ,
           cannot
           counter
           vaile
           or
           equalize
           those
           sublime
           favours
           ;
           whereby
           you
           have
           eternally
           made
           me
           your
           debter
           .
        
         
           Th●se
           Philosophers
           ,
           which
           entreat
           and
           discourse
           of
           naturall
           causes
           ,
           doe
           affirme
           ,
           That
           the
           Sunne
           which
           makes
           the
           Raynebowe
           in
           the
           firmament
           ,
           by
           the
           darting
           and
           defusion
           of
           his
           rayes
           ,
           in
           a
           watry
           clowd
           disposed
           to
           receive
           it
           ;
           
           doth
           there
           forme
           and
           ingender
           this
           diversity
           of
           colours
           so
           pleasing
           to
           our
           sight
           .
           Your
           Honour
           (
           my
           good
           Lord
           )
           is
           the
           Sunne
           of
           my
           happinesse
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           this
           clowd
           covered
           with
           the
           rayes
           of
           your
           favours
           ,
           which
           makes
           all
           the
           world
           admire
           in
           me
           ,
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           your
           Generosity
           ,
           and
           the
           excellencie
           of
           your
           goodnes
           .
        
         
           But
           herein
           (
           notwithstanding
           )
           consists
           not
           my
           satisfaction
           ,
           but
           rather
           your
           honour
           and
           glory
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           desire
           to
           publish
           that
           ,
           so
           I
           likewise
           desire
           to
           finde
           this
           ;
           For
           I
           cannot
           live
           contented
           ,
           if
           I
           made
           not
           a
           publique
           acknowledgement
           of
           those
           many
           favours
           ,
           whereby
           you
           have
           perfectly
           purchased
           and
           made
           me
           yours
           ,
           and
           this
           Confession
           consisteth
           in
           the
           oath
           of
           fidelity
           and
           obedience
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           sworne
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           your
           service
           ,
           and
           to
           testifie
           the
           the
           immortality
           of
           my
           vowes
           ,
           wherein
           with
           all
           possible
           humility
           I
           present
           you
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           this
           small
           Booke
           to
           your
           Honours
           feete
           ;
           A
           worke
           proportionable
           to
           my
           weakenesse
           ,
           but
           meerely
           disproportionable
           to
           your
           Greatnesse
           .
        
         
           If
           I
           am
           any
           way
           guilty
           herein
           ,
           your
           goodnesse
           is
           the
           true
           cause
           thereof
           ;
           in
           regard
           it
           makes
           me
           beleeve
           that
           you
           will
           rather
           excuse
           
           my
           zeale
           ,
           then
           accuse
           or
           condemne
           my
           presumption
           ▪
           and
           I
           doe
           promise
           my selfe
           this
           hope
           ,
           and
           flatter
           my selfe
           with
           this
           confidence
           ,
           that
           your
           Honour
           will
           partly
           excuse
           this
           worke
           of
           mine
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           accuratly
           or
           delicately
           polished
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           will
           remayning
           where
           the
           power
           wants
           ,
           is
           free
           and
           current
           payment
           with
           great
           and
           generous
           spirits
           .
        
         
           Some
           perchance
           may
           affirme
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           discoursed
           &
           treated
           those
           Matters
           with
           too
           much
           simplicity
           ,
           which
           indeede
           is
           my
           onely
           intent
           and
           designe
           .
           Because
           my
           text
           and
           matter
           do●
           necessarily
           oblige
           and
           tye
           me
           thereunto
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           regard
           I
           ever
           finde
           the
           easiest
           way
           to
           be
           the
           best
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           thornes
           of
           Studie
           and
           Schollership
           ,
           doe
           but
           ingage
           and
           ingulph
           our
           Witts
           in
           the
           labyrinth
           of
           insupportable
           length
           and
           languishment
           ,
           and
           the
           which
           most
           commonly
           when
           wee
           have
           all
           done
           and
           ranne
           thorowe
           ,
           wee
           in
           the
           end
           finde
           but
           a
           Minotaur
           of
           doubts
           ,
           and
           a
           pensive
           melancholy
           anxietie
           which
           devoures
           them
           .
           My
           Lord
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           other
           designe
           or
           ambition
           in
           this
           my
           Dedication
           ,
           but
           to
           pay
           this
           tribute
           to
           your
           Honour
           ,
           hoping
           that
           your
           charities
           will
           cover
           my
           defects
           ,
           
           and
           your
           goodnesse
           over-vayle
           and
           pardon
           my
           weakenesse
           and
           imperfections
           .
        
         
           And
           my
           Lord
           ,
           it
           is
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           right
           and
           reason
           ,
           that
           I
           consecrate
           and
           inscribe
           this
           small
           Worke
           of
           mine
           to
           your
           Honour
           ,
           and
           place
           your
           Honourable
           name
           in
           the
           Frontispice
           thereof
           ,
           as
           a
           bright
           Phare
           and
           relucent
           torch
           ,
           which
           shall
           communicate
           and
           lend
           its
           lustre
           and
           light
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           see
           and
           salute
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           my
           good
           Lord
           ,
           I
           will
           seeke
           my
           delights
           in
           the
           honour
           of
           your
           service
           ;
           my
           inclinations
           shall
           have
           no
           other
           centre
           ,
           but
           the
           execution
           of
           your
           commaunds
           .
           My
           vowes
           and
           prayers
           shall
           bee
           incessantly
           powred
           forth
           for
           your
           prosperities
           ;
           and
           my
           Ambition
           shall
           never
           flye
           or
           soare
           higher
           ,
           then
           to
           conserue
           the
           honour
           of
           your
           favours
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           both
           to
           your
           Honour
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           young
           Noblemen
           your
           Sonnes
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             most
             humble
             ,
             and
             truly
             devoted
             Servant
             ,
             IOHN
             MONLAS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           The
           first
           Way
           to
           Sion
           .
        
         
           THE
           REVVARD
           OF
           MERCIE
           .
        
         
           
             
               MATH
               .
               5.7
               .
            
             
               Bl●ssed
               are
               the
               mercifull
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               obtaine
               mercie
               .
            
          
        
         
           THat
           which
           in
           men
           changeth
           Reason
           ,
           courtesie
           ,
           and
           humanitie
           ,
           into
           a
           wilde
           ,
           fierce
           ,
           and
           brutish
           nature
           ,
           and
           which
           makes
           them
           lesse
           pittifull
           then
           Lyons
           ,
           and
           more
           to
           be
           feared
           then
           Tygers
           ,
           is
           crueltie
           ;
           that
           terrible
           vice
           the
           mother
           of
           cowardize
           ,
           the
           spring
           of
           disasters
           ,
           and
           the
           death
           of
           innocencie
           .
        
         
           For
           after
           a
           Coward
           hath
           once
           tasted
           of
           blood
           ,
           he
           delights
           in
           no
           other
           spectacle
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           mischiefes
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           manie
           fatall
           and
           mournefull
           accidents
           ;
           for
           there
           
           being
           a
           naturall
           Antipathy
           betweene
           that
           vice
           ,
           and
           reason
           ,
           shee
           expells
           reason
           ;
           and
           therefore
           will
           not
           hearken
           unto
           her
           ,
           in
           her
           furious
           ,
           violent
           ,
           and
           suddaine
           counsels
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           death
           of
           innocencie
           ,
           for
           to
           satisfie
           her
           bloody
           appetite
           ,
           shee
           spareth
           neither
           age
           ,
           nor
           sexe
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           altar
           of
           her
           furious
           and
           brutish
           passion
           ,
           sacrificeth
           as
           well
           the
           just
           ,
           as
           the
           guilty
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           spare
           her selfe
           ,
           if
           shee
           feared
           not
           the
           selfe
           same
           paines
           and
           torments
           ,
           which
           she
           inflicts
           on
           others
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           vice
           is
           detested
           by
           noble
           spirits
           and
           generous
           soules
           ,
           is
           abhorred
           by
           Angels
           ,
           and
           in
           great
           abomination
           to
           God
           himselfe
           ;
           so
           by
           the
           law
           of
           contraries
           ,
           mercie
           must
           be
           the
           subject
           ▪
           and
           royall
           field
           ,
           where
           we
           must
           abundantly
           reape
           the
           honour
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           love
           of
           Angels
           ,
           the
           graces
           and
           blessings
           of
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           ,
           then
           must
           mercy
           be
           practised
           by
           men
           ,
           admired
           by
           Angels
           ,
           and
           bee
           delightfull
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           see
           in
           our
           Text
           ,
           that
           the
           beloved
           Sonne
           of
           eternity
           it selfe
           Iesus
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           to
           perfect
           his
           Apostles
           in
           the
           way
           of
           salvation
           ,
           saith
           to
           them
           in
           generall
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             mercifull
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           As
           if
           hee
           had
           said
           ,
           I
           doe
           much
           hate
           and
           abhorre
           cruelty
           ,
           that
           I
           desire
           also
           that
           you
           that
           are
           my
           Disciples
           ,
           should
           expell
           and
           banish
           it
           quite
           from
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           in
           her
           roome
           to
           admit
           and
           entertaine
           mercy
           ,
           that
           heavenly
           vertue
           ,
           which
           I
           both
           esteeme
           deerely
           ,
           and
           love
           ,
           and
           respect
           perfectly
           .
        
         
         
           You
           must
           therefore
           practise
           this
           eternally
           praise-worthy
           vertue
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           be
           blessed
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           get
           into
           my
           Fathers
           favour
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           not
           furnished
           and
           armed
           with
           mercie
           .
        
         
           You
           cannot
           ascend
           to
           the
           top
           of
           felicity
           ,
           before
           you
           have
           left
           sinne
           ,
           this
           heav●e
           and
           intolerable
           burthen
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           before
           you
           have
           received
           pardon
           ,
           and
           absolution
           for
           your
           faults
           ,
           which
           you
           can
           never
           obtaine
           ,
           before
           you
           have
           forgiven
           your
           brethren
           their
           offences
           ;
           before
           you
           have
           shewed
           your selves
           favourable
           and
           willing
           to
           assist
           them
           ;
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           before
           you
           have
           ex●ended
           and
           practised
           on
           them
           all
           sorts
           of
           mildnesse
           ,
           clemencie
           ,
           and
           meekenesse
           ,
           which
           they
           shall
           stand
           in
           neede
           of
           ,
           for
           I
           say
           vnto
           you
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             mercifull
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             obtaine
             mercie
             .
          
        
         
           We
           reade
           words
           like
           unto
           these
           ,
           Luke
           6.36
           .
           
             Be
             yee
             mercifull
             ,
             as
             your
             Father
             is
             mercifull
             :
          
           And
           againe
           after
           ,
           
             forgive
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             unto
             you
             ;
             give
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             given
             unto
             you
             :
          
           And
           Eccl.
           4.
           
           
             Be
             mercifull
             to
             the
             Orphans
             ,
             be
             unto
             them
             a
             father
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             mothers
             a
             husband
             ,
             and
             then
             yee
             shall
             be
             the
             obedient
             sonnes
             of
             the
             most
             high
             ,
             who
             will
             yet
             more
             liberally
             distribute
             unto
             you
             his
             great
             mercie
             :
          
           And
           Pro.
           11.
           
           
             The
             soule
             that
             doth
             good
             ,
             shall
             be
             exceedingly
             filled
             and
             replenished
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           principle
           flowing
           from
           our
           nature
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           not
           doe
           to
           another
           what
           we
           would
           not
           have
           done
           to
           our selves
           ,
           from
           which
           principle
           is
           derived
           that
           golden
           sentence
           of
           Christ.
           Luk.
           6.
           
           
           
             With
             what
             measure
             you
             mete
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             againe
             measured
             unto
             you
             .
          
           And
           Iames
           2.
           
           
             Condemnation
             without
             mercie
             shall
             fall
             on
             them
             that
             have
             not
             used
             mercie
             ,
             and
             mercie
             is
             glorified
             against
             condemnation
             .
             Blessed
             then
             are
             the
             mercifull
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             obtaine
             mercie
             .
          
        
         
           In
           which
           words
           by
           Gods
           assistance
           ,
           which
           wee
           to
           this
           end
           implore
           ,
           wee
           will
           consider
           ,
           1.
           
           Who
           be
           these
           mercifull
           .
           And
           2.
           
           The
           reason
           why
           they
           are
           termed
           blessed
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           ,
           let
           us
           heare
           the
           sacred
           voyce
           of
           the
           eternall
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Redeemer
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           saying
           in
           the
           first
           part
           of
           our
           Text
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             mercifull
          
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           O
           how
           great
           and
           altogether
           incomparable
           ,
           and
           incomprehensible
           are
           the
           favours
           ,
           blessings
           ,
           and
           graces
           laid
           up
           for
           them
           that
           shall
           practise
           the
           works
           of
           mercie
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           Citizens
           of
           heaven
           ,
           the
           Angels
           companions
           ,
           and
           shall
           eternally
           enjoy
           and
           ●ossesse
           in
           heaven
           ,
           those
           b●atitudes
           which
           eye
           hath
           not
           seene
           ,
           eare
           hath
           not
           heard
           ,
           and
           that
           are
           not
           entred
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           recompence
           that
           God
           hath
           prepared
           for
           them
           which
           practise
           mercie
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           we
           may
           the
           better
           know
           the
           definition
           of
           this
           word
           ,
           Mercifull
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           concrete
           ,
           or
           conjoyned
           ,
           we
           will
           fir●t
           consider
           it
           in
           its
           abstract
           ,
           as
           the
           Philosophers
           speake
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Me●cie
           ,
           which
           is
           commonly
           defined
           to
           be
           ,
           A
           hearty
           griefe
           ▪
           or
           a
           sorrow
           ,
           for
           anothers
           miserie
           ,
           whom
           we
           assist
           and
           helpe
           with
           all
           our
           power
           .
        
         
           The
           object
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           miserie
           and
           affliction
           
           of
           other
           ,
           which
           makes
           her
           produce
           these
           gracious
           and
           pittifull
           effects
           ,
           because
           shee
           is
           unable
           to
           behold
           the
           sore
           ,
           without
           applying
           the
           remedie
           .
        
         
           God
           being
           one
           ,
           cannot
           suffer
           any
           kinde
           of
           division
           ,
           there
           be
           no
           qualities
           nor
           accidents
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           all
           things
           are
           essentiall
           in
           him
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           to
           represent
           him
           unto
           us
           ,
           doth
           describe
           him
           all
           justice
           ,
           and
           all
           mercie
           ,
           so
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           fore-going
           maxime
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           say
           ,
           that
           mercie
           is
           one
           of
           his
           parts
           ,
           seeing
           that
           being
           one
           ,
           hee
           is
           indivisible
           ;
           but
           wee
           will
           more
           properly
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           Mercie
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           faithfull
           that
           shall
           bee
           mercifull
           ,
           that
           shall
           practise
           the
           works
           of
           charity
           ,
           of
           clemencie
           ,
           and
           meekenesse
           ,
           may
           undoubtedly
           beleeve
           that
           they
           are
           the
           sonnes
           of
           the
           most
           high
           ,
           who
           hath
           communicated
           unto
           them
           a
           ray
           or
           sparke
           of
           his
           insinite
           grace
           ,
           and
           mercie
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           thereby
           resplend
           and
           shine
           with
           the
           same
           light
           with
           their
           heavenly
           Father
           ,
           tread
           upon
           his
           steps
           ,
           and
           be
           made
           like
           him
           as
           much
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           
             Be
             mercifull
             (
             saith
             Iesus
             Christ
             )
             as
             your
             heavenly
             Father
             is
             mercifull
             ,
          
           Luke
           6.36
           .
        
         
           Mercie
           ,
           said
           an
           ancient
           Doctor
           ,
           
             est
             fidei
             ornamentum
          
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           ornament
           of
           faith
           ,
           for
           faith
           sheweth
           her selfe
           by
           her
           fruits
           ,
           which
           are
           pious
           and
           charitable
           works
           ,
           and
           as
           trees
           are
           never
           so
           faire
           to
           behold
           ,
           as
           when
           they
           are
           loaden
           and
           covered
           with
           fruits
           ;
           so
           faith
           never
           appeareth
           so
           glorious
           ,
           as
           when
           she
           is
           adorned
           and
           crowned
           with
           the
           sweet
           and
           delightfull
           fruites
           of
           
           mercie
           ;
           Hee
           called
           it
           againe
           
             s●lutis
             domicilium
          
           ,
           the
           retreate
           and
           lodging
           of
           salvation
           ,
           b●cause
           that
           when
           sinners
           shall
           be
           called
           to
           give
           account
           of
           their
           actions
           before
           God
           ,
           when
           God
           shall
           aske
           them
           ,
           the
           reason
           of
           their
           administration
           ,
           as
           that
           Lord
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           then
           the
           shortest
           and
           safest
           remedie
           ,
           is
           to
           flye
           to
           his
           mercie
           ,
           and
           to
           aske
           him
           forgivenesse
           .
        
         
           Salomon
           that
           wise
           King
           ,
           counselleth
           us
           to
           make
           a
           carcanet
           of
           mercie
           ,
           to
           put
           it
           about
           our
           necke
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           this
           habit
           and
           ornament
           wee
           shall
           make
           the
           accesse
           of
           heaven
           free
           to
           our selves
           ,
           finding
           grace
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           men
           :
           and
           indeed
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           pretious
           stones
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           fit
           to
           beautifie
           and
           adorne
           the
           crowne
           of
           perfection
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           Wee
           will
           therefore
           compare
           it
           to
           the
           Oppall
           stone
           Irius
           ,
           which
           represents
           the
           same
           colours
           that
           appeare
           in
           the
           Raine-bowe
           ,
           so
           the
           mercifull
           makes
           all
           sorts
           of
           graces
           and
           blessings
           to
           shine
           upon
           his
           forehead
           ,
           and
           to
           appeare
           in
           his
           actions
           ;
           this
           Oppall
           stone
           Irius
           is
           greene
           ,
           red
           ,
           and
           white
           ,
           the
           greene
           colour
           represents
           unto
           us
           that
           Hope
           which
           we
           have
           to
           finde
           grace
           before
           the
           soveraigne
           Iudge
           of
           our
           soules
           and
           bodies
           ;
           The
           red
           colour
           represents
           unto
           us
           the
           pure
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           shed
           upon
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           to
           obtaine
           this
           grace
           for
           us
           ,
           she
           also
           denoteth
           unto
           us
           the
           rednesse
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Prophets
           phrase
           ,
           
             Though
             our
             sinnes
             were
             as
             red
             as
             scarlet
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             made
             as
             white
             as
             snowe
             ,
             Isa.
          
           1.18
           .
           and
           the
           white
           colour
           figureth
           unto
           us
           the
           divine
           
           justice
           ,
           covered
           ,
           ●nd
           overcome
           by
           the
           whitenesse
           of
           his
           mercie
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           noted
           in
           the
           Rainebow
           ▪
           that
           his
           white
           colour
           covereth
           ,
           and
           exceedeth
           the
           red
           if
           faire
           weather
           to
           be
           follow
           ;
           They
           marke
           besides
           that
           this
           Oppall
           easeth
           the
           paines
           and
           labours
           of
           women
           with
           childe
           ,
           so
           mercie
           lighteneth
           much
           the
           mise●ie
           and
           griefe
           of
           the
           afflicted
           .
        
         
           We
           will
           here
           make
           no
           di●ficulty
           to
           u●e
           in
           this
           place
           the
           fabulous
           inventions
           of
           the
           Poets
           ,
           following
           the
           example
           of
           Salomon
           ,
           who
           tooke
           of
           Hiram
           (
           though
           a
           Pagan
           )
           all
           the
           wood
           ,
           and
           stones
           needfull
           for
           the
           building
           of
           the
           temple
           .
        
         
           They
           usually
           describe
           Mercury
           (
           the
           messenger
           of
           the
           imaginary
           Gods
           )
           with
           a
           wand
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           composed
           of
           hornes
           of
           plenty
           ,
           wreathed
           with
           serpents
           ,
           they
           also
           give
           him
           wings
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           with
           incredible
           celerity
           ,
           flyes
           whether
           soever
           he
           is
           sent
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           fable
           wee
           see
           a
           remarkable
           morall
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           symbole
           of
           the
           Mercifull
           ,
           who
           quickly
           and
           without
           delay
           takes
           pitie
           of
           the
           miserie
           of
           others
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           axiome
           ,
           no
           lesse
           common
           then
           true
           ,
           
             Bis
             dat
             ,
             qui
             cito
             dat
             ,
          
           he
           giveth
           twice
           ,
           that
           giveth
           speedily
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           lives
           in
           all
           pl●nty
           and
           abundance
           ,
           because
           ,
           that
           God
           blesseth
           him
           in
           all
           his
           goods
           ,
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           speaketh
           ,
           
             Hee
             hath
             given
             largely
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             his
             righteousnesse
             remaineth
             for
             ever
             ,
             his
             horne
             shall
             be
             exalted
             in
             glory
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             have
             whereof
             to
             lend
             ,
             all
             the
             dayes
             o●
             his
             life
             .
          
           Psal.
           112.9
           .
        
         
           Th●
           serpent
           useth
           once
           a
           yeare
           to
           cast
           off
           his
           
           skinne
           ,
           to
           assume
           another
           ,
           that
           thereby
           he
           may
           be
           more
           healthfull
           and
           faire
           ;
           so
           those
           who
           are
           mercifull
           leave
           ,
           and
           cast
           off
           their
           wealth
           and
           substance
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           them
           that
           need
           it
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           appeare
           faire
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           most
           high
           ,
           give
           your
           almes
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           shall
           bee
           cleane
           vnto
           you
           ,
           putting
           off
           the
           old
           man.
           
        
         
           But
           that
           we
           may
           walke
           in
           the
           sacred
           pathes
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           let
           us
           compare
           Mercie
           to
           the
           Serpentine
           rod
           of
           Moses
           ,
           that
           faithfull
           servant
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           if
           this
           had
           done
           many
           miracles
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           that
           hath
           done
           as
           many
           wonders
           in
           the
           world
           :
           If
           this
           was
           called
           the
           finger
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           an
           excellent
           vertue
           ,
           that
           maketh
           us
           come
           neare
           to
           God
           ;
           but
           contrarily
           if
           the
           rod
           hath
           turned
           the
           waters
           into
           blood
           ,
           Mercie
           turneth
           the
           blood
           of
           wrath
           into
           the
           water
           of
           mildnesse
           ,
           and
           mansuetude
           ;
           If
           that
           hath
           caused
           darknesse
           ,
           this
           bringeth
           light
           ,
           if
           that
           wounds
           ,
           this
           cures
           ;
           In
           this
           they
           agree
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           one
           divided
           the
           red
           Sea
           ,
           to
           deliver
           the
           people
           from
           Pharaohs
           slavery
           ,
           so
           the
           other
           maketh
           us
           passe
           the
           red
           waters
           of
           Gods
           divine
           justice
           ,
           to
           shunne
           the
           devils
           seizing
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Sanctuarie
           of
           caelestiall
           goodnesse
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           beati●ude
           described
           in
           our
           Text
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             mercifull
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             obtain
             mercie
             .
          
        
         
           O
           happy
           and
           infinitely
           glorious
           (
           therefore
           )
           sh●ll
           those
           be
           ,
           that
           use
           mercie
           towards
           their
           afflicted
           brethren
           ,
           who
           open
           the
           bosome
           of
           liberality
           ,
           and
           reach
           out
           the
           hands
           of
           goodnesse
           and
           compassion
           ,
           to
           draw
           them
           to
           them
           ,
           there
           and
           
           thereby
           to
           shelter
           them
           ,
           from
           the
           miseries
           and
           calamities
           that
           compasse
           them
           about
           ;
           for
           when
           the
           soveraigne
           Iudge
           of
           our
           soules
           and
           bodies
           ,
           sh●ll
           come
           to
           keepe
           his
           Assises
           ,
           when
           hee
           I
           say
           shall
           come
           accompanied
           with
           thousand
           millions
           of
           Angels
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           Heraulds
           and
           great
           Officers
           of
           his
           divine
           Iustice
           ,
           when
           heaven
           and
           earth
           shall
           shake
           before
           his
           face
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           elements
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           creatures
           together
           shall
           quake
           for
           feare
           in
           his
           presence
           ,
           when
           hee
           shall
           judge
           by
           an
           eternall
           decree
           the
           living
           and
           the
           dead
           ,
           among
           all
           the
           most
           grievous
           and
           notable
           reproaches
           whereu●to
           the
           wicked
           shall
           be
           subject
           ,
           that
           of
           cruelty
           shall
           be
           the
           most
           remarkable
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           then
           so
           much
           taxe
           them
           of
           having
           beene
           theeves
           ,
           drunkards
           ,
           murtherers
           ,
           fornicators
           ,
           as
           of
           not
           having
           beene
           pi●tifull
           to
           the
           poore
           and
           needie
           ;
           Math.
           25.42
           .
           Goe
           (
           will
           he
           say
           )
           
             ye
             cursed
             into
             everlasting
             fire
             ,
             prepared
             for
             the
             deuill
             and
             his
             angels
             ,
             for
             I
             was
             hungry
             ,
             and
             ye
             gave
             me
             not
             to
             ●ate
             ,
             I
             was
             thirstie
             ,
             and
             ye
             gave
             m●
             no
             drinke
             ,
             I
             was
             naked
             ,
             and
             you
             clothed
             me
             not
             ,
             I
             was
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             ye
             visited
             me
             not
             .
          
        
         
           But
           contrariwise
           hee
           will
           alter
           his
           voyce
           ,
           when
           speaking
           to
           his
           Elect
           ,
           with
           a
           sweet
           ,
           smiling
           ,
           and
           gracious
           co●ntenance
           ,
           hee
           will
           pronounce
           this
           favourable
           sentence
           of
           congratulation
           ,
           Math.
           25.34
           .
           
             Come
             ye
             blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             possesse
             the
             inheritance
             prepared
             for
             you
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             I
             was
             ●ungrie
             ,
             and
             ye
             gave
             mee
             to
             eate
             :
             I
             was
             thirstie
             ,
             and
             you
             gave
             mee
             drinke
             :
             I
             was
             naked
             ,
             and
             you
             have
             cloathed
             
             mee
             :
             I
             was
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             you
             have
             visited
             mee
             .
          
        
         
           The
           end
           ,
           and
           center
           of
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           Table
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             neighbours
             as
             thy selfe
             :
          
           in
           these
           few
           words
           ,
           wee
           see
           all
           the
           offices
           ,
           all
           the
           duties
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           services
           which
           we
           owe
           to
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           love
           him
           as
           we
           love
           our selves
           ,
           for
           as
           no
           man
           is
           so
           unnaturall
           (
           unlesse
           hee
           hath
           lost
           the
           use
           of
           reason
           ,
           and
           be
           ready
           to
           precipitate
           himselfe
           into
           despaire
           )
           that
           would
           in
           his
           neede
           ,
           for
           his
           good
           ,
           refuse
           himselfe
           any
           thing
           that
           sh●uld
           be
           in
           his
           power
           :
           so
           likewise
           ,
           let
           us
           represent
           to
           our selues
           ,
           that
           our
           neighbour
           is
           our
           other
           selfe
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           refuse
           him
           any
           needfull
           thing
           ,
           yea
           ,
           not
           to
           prevent
           him
           in
           his
           wants
           and
           incommodi●ies
           ,
           is
           a
           sinne
           in
           him
           that
           is
           infected
           with
           it
           ,
           which
           makes
           him
           unworthy
           to
           be
           compared
           or
           placed
           among
           the
           Pagans
           and
           Infidels
           ,
           for
           they
           helpe
           one
           ano●her
           with
           all
           their
           might
           :
           but
           with
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           reason
           and
           justice
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           ●hat
           he
           is
           farre
           worse
           then
           a
           brute
           beast
           ,
           for
           we
           may
           obserue
           and
           marke
           ,
           that
           those
           of
           th●
           same
           kinde
           helpe
           ,
           and
           succour
           one
           another
           ;
           As
           we
           read
           in
           Plinie
           ,
           that
           when
           a
           great
           and
           heavie
           Elephant
           is
           fallen
           ,
           being
           for
           his
           heavinesse
           not
           able
           to
           rise
           ,
           s●●ing
           specially
           they
           have
           no
           joynts
           in
           their
           legges
           ,
           his
           fellowes
           doe
           then
           assemble
           and
           raise
           him
           up
           with
           their
           snow●s
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           noted
           ,
           that
           when
           Stagges
           intend
           to
           swimme
           over
           some
           swift
           River
           ,
           they
           gather
           thems●lues
           together
           ;
           and
           because
           their
           heads
           laden
           with
           such
           great
           hornes
           ,
           would
           make
           them
           
           sinke
           ,
           they
           lay
           them
           on
           the
           hinder
           parts
           the
           one
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           foremost
           hath
           no
           place
           to
           leane
           his
           upon
           ,
           every
           one
           in
           his
           turne
           supplieth
           that
           place
           ,
           and
           what
           should
           wee
           not
           doe
           although
           we
           had
           no
           naturall
           affection
           ;
           would
           not
           the
           very
           beasts
           accuse
           us
           of
           cr●elty
           ,
           and
           barbarousnesse
           ,
           if
           being
           all
           to
           passe
           together
           the
           vast
           and
           deepe
           Ocean
           of
           this
           temp●stuous
           life
           ,
           in
           hope
           once
           to
           arrive
           in
           the
           delightfull
           Haven
           of
           salvation
           ;
           If
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           feeling
           our
           heads
           laden
           with
           so
           many
           miseries
           ,
           imperfections
           ,
           and
           calamities
           ,
           we
           did
           not
           mercifully
           assist
           and
           ease
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           so
           wee
           should
           not
           accomplish
           the
           Apostles
           command
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Beare
             ye
             one
             anothers
             burthens
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             fulfill
             the
             law
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           St.
           Chrysostome
           with
           his
           golden
           mouth
           as
           his
           name
           importeth
           )
           tells
           us
           in
           generall
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           represent
           unto
           us
           but
           one
           body
           ,
           whereof
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           honourable
           are
           like
           th●
           braine
           ,
           the
           eyes
           ,
           the
           mouth
           ,
           and
           the
           eares
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           orderly
           according
           to
           their
           dignities
           ,
           they
           possesse
           and
           take
           their
           place
           ;
           and
           neverthele●se
           ,
           there
           is
           so
           great
           an
           affinity
           betweene
           all
           th●se
           different
           members
           ,
           that
           they
           all
           helpe
           and
           succour
           one
           another
           ;
           the
           eye
           helpeth
           the
           foot
           ,
           and
           the
           foot
           serveth
           the
           eye
           ;
           the
           mouth
           is
           serviceable
           to
           the
           hand
           ,
           and
           the
           hand
           to
           the
           mouth
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           that
           experience
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           be
           the
           least
           ach
           in
           the
           head
           ,
           the
           face
           becommeth
           pale
           ,
           the
           eyes
           often
           times
           flow
           with
           teares
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           other
           members
           participate
           of
           
           her
           paines
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           proverb
           ,
           
             Quando
             caput
             dolet
             ,
             caetera
             membra
             aolent
             .
          
           If
           the
           foot
           chance
           to
           tread
           upon
           a
           thorne
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           pricked
           by
           it
           ,
           the
           eye
           though
           farre
           distant
           seekes
           presently
           the
           place
           offended
           ;
           the
           backe
           stoopes
           ,
           the
           hands
           runne
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           members
           in
           generall
           are
           attentive
           and
           carefull
           of
           the
           easing
           hereof
           :
           Alas
           !
           let
           us
           remember
           that
           wee
           are
           members
           of
           the
           same
           body
           ,
           that
           wee
           owe
           our
           helpe
           and
           assistance
           one
           to
           another
           ;
           when
           we
           see
           any
           in
           affliction
           among
           us
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           stay
           so
           much
           to
           know
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           griefe
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           may
           runne
           to
           apply
           the
           remedy
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           helpe
           him
           out
           of
           his
           wants
           and
           incommodities
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           these
           actions
           w●
           shall
           testifie
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           Math.
           10.42
           .
           
             That
             if
             we
             give
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             a
             glasse
             of
             cold
             water
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             hee
             will
             hold
             it
             as
             done
             to
             himselfe
             ,
          
           so
           much
           doth
           hee
           delight
           in
           the
           holy
           and
           pious
           workes
           of
           mercie
           :
           Blessed
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             are
             the
             mercifull
          
           .
        
         
           Mercie
           is
           compared
           to
           a
           tree
           ,
           planted
           in
           the
           fruitfull
           ground
           of
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           that
           is
           watered
           by
           the
           wholesome
           waters
           of
           blessing
           and
           grace
           ,
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           continually
           distilleth
           thereon
           ,
           and
           upon
           which
           the
           Sunne
           of
           righteousnesse
           continually
           shineth
           ,
           that
           so
           at
           all
           times
           he
           may
           beare
           abundantly
           the
           gracious
           and
           delectable
           fruits
           of
           charity
           ,
           compassion
           ,
           and
           meekenesse
           .
        
         
           This
           tree
           is
           divided
           into
           three
           branches
           ,
           which
           we
           see
           is
           set
           forth
           unto
           us
           ,
           Luke
           6.
           whereof
           
           of
           the
           first
           sheweth
           us
           ,
           that
           wee
           must
           not
           rashly
           judge
           of
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           but
           that
           wee
           judge
           of
           him
           charitably
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           liberally
           dist●ibute
           ,
           and
           dispose
           of
           our
           faculties
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           needy
           ,
           that
           thereby
           wee
           must
           partake
           of
           their
           miserie
           ,
           and
           sigh
           with
           them
           in
           their
           afflictions
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           and
           last
           branch
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           forgive
           our
           enemies
           ,
           and
           cast
           away
           from
           us
           all
           desire
           of
           revenge
           .
        
         
           Saint
           Luke
           in
           the
           Chapter
           before
           cited
           ,
           after
           hee
           had
           exhorted
           us
           to
           bee
           mercifull
           ,
           as
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           is
           mercifull
           ,
           divideth
           this
           mercie
           into
           three
           kindes
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           already
           shewed
           ,
           saying
           ,
           first
           ,
           
             
               1
               
                 Iudge
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 judged
                 .
              
            
             
               2
               
                 Give
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 unto
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               3
               
                 Love
                 your
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 kinde
                 unto
                 the
                 unkinde
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 wi●ked
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           Let
           us
           a
           while
           attentively
           consider
           the
           three
           offices
           and
           duties
           of
           the
           mercifull
           ,
           but
           rather
           let
           us
           practise
           them
           heartily
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           recompensed
           with
           the
           felicity
           promised
           unto
           us
           .
        
         
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             mercifull
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             obtaine
             mer●ie
             .
          
        
         
           The
           corruption
           of
           this
           age
           is
           come
           to
           that
           height
           ,
           that
           it
           seemeth
           that
           the
           best
           discourse
           that
           men
           can
           finde
           ,
           is
           to
           speake
           ill
           of
           one
           ,
           to
           detract
           ●rom
           another
           ,
           &
           to
           judge
           so
           hardly
           of
           the
           best
           actions
           ,
           that
           one
           might
           think
           them
           voyd
           of
           
           reason
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           partakers
           with
           the
           devill
           ,
           in
           vexing
           and
           slandering
           the
           life
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           good
           examples
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           subj●ct
           ●f
           tha●ksgiving
           to
           all
           them
           that
           feare
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           admonisheth
           u●
           in
           this
           first
           kinde
           of
           mercie
           not
           to
           be
           rash
           in
           our
           judgements
           ,
           least
           we
           suffer
           the
           paines
           ,
           and
           incu●re
           the
           rigours
           of
           Talions
           law
           .
        
         
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Iudge
             not
             ,
             that
             ye
             be
             not
             judged
             .
          
           Math.
           7.1
           .
        
         
           Wee
           must
           then
           observe
           these
           maximes
           in
           judging
           the
           actions
           of
           others
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           be
           manifestly
           good
           ,
           wee
           praise
           and
           imitate
           them
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           did
           them
           may
           be
           encouraged
           to
           continue
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           wicked
           leaving
           their
           wicked
           wayes
           ,
           may
           follow
           them
           ,
           for
           examples
           move
           more
           then
           rules
           or
           precepts
           .
        
         
           If
           in
           all
           likelihood
           they
           may
           bee
           thought
           evill
           ,
           neverthelesse
           we
           must
           practise
           and
           conferre
           on
           them
           the
           works
           of
           charity
           ,
           and
           construe
           them
           favourably
           ,
           seeing
           that
           it
           is
           God
           alone
           who
           searcheth
           the
           hearts
           ,
           and
           who
           trieth
           the
           reynes
           and
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           onely
           able
           to
           judge
           of
           our
           good
           ,
           or
           bad
           intentions
           ,
           for
           now
           Satan
           transformeth
           himselfe
           into
           an
           Angell
           of
           light
           ,
           and
           hypocrites
           (
           his
           imitatours
           )
           doe
           so
           perfectly
           counterfeit
           the
           just
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           to
           discerne
           truth
           from
           falshood
           ,
           Satan
           hath
           made
           them
           so
           deceiptfully
           crafty
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           just
           doe
           sometimes
           commit
           actions
           ,
           which
           seeme
           to
           be
           evill
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           are
           in
           themselues
           very
           good
           ,
           
           though
           they
           doe
           not
           appeare
           to
           bee
           such
           ,
           as
           when
           Christ
           was
           found
           alone
           speaking
           with
           the
           Samaritane
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           to
           teach
           her
           the
           way
           of
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           When
           hee
           delighted
           in
           the
           kisses
           of
           
             Mary
             Magdalene
          
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           impudent
           in
           her
           life
           ,
           and
           manne●s
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           the
           Pharisie
           that
           had
           invited
           him
           was
           offended
           at
           it
           ,
           yet
           the
           end
           and
           the
           answer
           which
           Christ
           gave
           them
           made
           them
           thinke
           otherwise
           ,
           when
           speaking
           to
           the
           Pharisie
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           Ioh.
           11.2.12.3
           .
           
             Simon
             ,
             seest
             thou
             this
             woman
             ?
             I
             entered
             into
             thine
             house
             ,
             and
             thou
             gavest
             mee
             no
             water
             to
             wash
             my
             feete
             ,
             but
             shee
             hath
             washed
             my
             feete
             with
             teares
             ,
             and
             wiped
             them
             with
             the
             haires
             of
             her
             head
             .
             Thou
             gavest
             me
             no
             kisse
             ,
             but
             shee
             since
             the
             time
             I
             came
             in
             hath
             not
             ceased
             to
             kisse
             my
             feete
             .
             Thou
             diddest
             not
             annoint
             my
             head
             with
             oyle
             ,
             but
             shee
             hath
             annointed
             my
             feete
             with
             pretious
             oyntment
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             say
             unto
             the●
             many
             sinnes
             are
             forgiven
             her
             ,
             for
             shee
             loved
             much
             ,
             to
             whom
             a
             little
             is
             forgiven
             ,
             he
             doth
             love
             a
             little
             .
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             her
             ,
             thy
             sinnes
             are
             forgiven
             thee
             ,
          
           Luke
           7.44
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Iesus
           Christ
           (
           take
           this
           example
           more
           )
           did
           often
           eat
           with
           Publicans
           and
           sinners
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           purposely
           to
           convert
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisies
           that
           envied
           him
           ,
           did
           not
           interpret
           it
           so
           ,
           for
           they
           called
           him
           a
           glutton
           ,
           a
           wine
           bibber
           ,
           a
           friend
           of
           Publicans
           and
           sinners
           ,
           Math.
           11.19
           .
           Behold
           how
           the
           best
           and
           wholesomest
           meates
           are
           converted
           into
           ill
           humors
           by
           ill
           disposed
           stomacks
           ,
           whence
           comes
           the
           proverb
           ,
           
             Ictericis
             omnia
             videntur
             esse
             slavia
          
           ,
           all
           things
           seeme
           
           yellow
           to
           them
           that
           have
           the
           Iaundize
           ,
           the
           wicked
           measure
           other
           by
           themselues
           ,
           and
           thinke
           that
           all
           imitate
           them
           in
           doing
           ill
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           branch
           of
           this
           divine
           tree
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Give
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             given
             unto
             you
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           by
           these
           words
           exhorteth
           us
           ,
           to
           distribute
           freely
           ,
           and
           liberally
           of
           our
           meanes
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           assuring
           us
           to
           hold
           it
           as
           done
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           will
           repay
           it
           a
           thousand
           fold
           unto
           us
           ,
           by
           giving
           ●s
           eternall
           life
           .
           
             Make
             you
             friends
          
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           Luke
           16.9
           .
           
             with
             the
             riches
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             that
             when
             ye
             shall
             want
             ,
             they
             may
             receive
             you
             into
             everlasting
             habitations
             .
          
        
         
           Iesus
           Christ
           Math.
           19.21
           .
           speakes
           thus
           to
           a
           young
           man
           ,
           that
           asked
           him
           what
           he
           should
           doe
           to
           inherite
           eternall
           life
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           bidden
           him
           keepe
           the
           commandements
           ,
           he
           saith
           moreover
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             If
             thou
             wilt
             be
             perfect
             ,
             goe
             sell
             all
             that
             thou
             hast
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             and
             then
             thou
             shalt
             have
             treasure
             in
             heaven
             .
          
        
         
           One
           of
           the
           chiefest
           lawes
           which
           God
           commanded
           and
           recommended
           to
           his
           people
           Israel
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           mercifull
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           and
           needy
           ,
           as
           we
           reade
           Deut.
           15.7
           .
           
             If
             one
             of
             thy
             brethren
             with
             thee
             be
             poore
             ,
             within
             any
             of
             the
             gates
             of
             thy
             land
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             harden
             thine
             heart
             against
             him
             ,
             nor
             shut
             thy
             hand
             ●rom
             thy
             poore
             brother
             ,
             but
             thou
             shalt
             open
             thine
             hand
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             shalt
             lend
             him
             sufficient
             to
             sustaine
             his
             needs
             and
             wants
             ,
             and
             let
             it
             not
             grieve
             thine
             heart
             to
             give
             it
             unto
             him
             ,
             for
             because
             of
             this
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             shall
             blesse
             thee
             in
             all
             thy
             works
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             that
             thou
             puttest
             thine
             hand
             to
             .
          
           And
           Prou.
           28.27
           .
           
             Hee
             
             that
             giveth
             unto
             the
             poore
             shall
             not
             lacke
             ,
             but
             hee
             that
             hideth
             and
             shutteth
             his
             eyes
             from
             him
             ,
             shall
             have
             many
             cu●ses
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           wonder
           to
           see
           and
           behold
           the
           admirable
           effects
           ,
           and
           workes
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           that
           which
           commonly
           makes
           those
           to
           abound
           in
           wealth
           ,
           that
           bestowe
           largely
           upon
           the
           poore
           ,
           like
           a
           good
           spring
           or
           fountaine
           ,
           which
           the
           more
           it
           is
           emptied
           ,
           the
           more
           it
           overflowes
           in
           the
           excellencie
           of
           her
           waters
           ;
           so
           the
           more
           the
           f●ithfull
           gives
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           the
           more
           God
           sendeth
           his
           graces
           and
           blessings
           upon
           his
           wealth
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           almes
           which
           hee
           gives
           are
           like
           seede
           fallen
           into
           good
           ground
           ,
           which
           yeeldeth
           a
           hundred
           for
           one
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           like
           a
           little
           piece
           of
           leaven
           among
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           dowe
           ,
           which
           raiseth
           ,
           and
           maketh
           it
           to
           encrease
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Wiseman
           exhorteth
           us
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           first
           of
           our
           fruits
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           rest
           will
           make
           our
           Barnes
           to
           overflow
           with
           plenty
           and
           abundance
           .
        
         
           The
           widdow
           of
           Sarephta
           ,
           1
           Kings
           17.
           making
           a
           Cake
           for
           the
           Prophet
           Elijah
           ,
           with
           a
           little
           meale
           and
           some
           few
           drops
           of
           oyle
           ,
           which
           onely
           were
           left
           unto
           her
           in
           that
           extreame
           famine
           ,
           desiring
           rather
           to
           obey
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           then
           to
           satisfie
           her
           owne
           hunger
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           her
           owne
           sonne
           :
           but
           how
           can
           we
           produce
           this
           example
           without
           admiring
           this
           her
           incomparable
           charity
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           love
           of
           her selfe
           ,
           the
           naturall
           affection
           shee
           bare
           to
           her
           deare
           ,
           onely
           ,
           and
           welbeloved
           child
           ,
           give
           place
           to
           the
           pittie
           and
           compassion
           shee
           had
           a
           
           Stranger
           ,
           for
           the
           Prophet
           asking
           her
           something
           to
           eate
           ,
           shee
           answered
           ,
           I
           have
           but
           a
           little
           oyle
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           meale
           ,
           which
           my
           sonne
           and
           I
           will
           eate
           ,
           and
           after
           wee
           shall
           die
           ,
           shewing
           unto
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           hopes
           of
           recovering
           any
           else-where
           would
           be
           vai●e
           ,
           and
           yet
           mercie
           passeth
           through
           all
           these
           difficulties
           ,
           shee
           makes
           a
           Cake
           for
           the
           Prophet
           ;
           but
           where
           is
           the
           ●ecompence
           ?
           it
           followeth
           immediatly
           ,
           as
           the
           shadow
           the
           body
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           during
           that
           extreame
           famine
           ,
           shee
           wanted
           no
           meale
           ,
           and
           her
           oyle
           was
           never
           dried
           up
           .
        
         
           Mercifull
           effects
           are
           commonly
           followed
           by
           those
           which
           are
           miraculous
           ;
           as
           we
           have
           already
           shewed
           ,
           and
           as
           we
           could
           yet
           more
           largely
           shew
           ,
           if
           wee
           did
           not
           feare
           to
           be
           too
           tedious
           ;
           but
           let
           us
           see
           how
           God
           delighteth
           so
           much
           in
           mercie
           ,
           that
           besides
           that
           hee
           rewardeth
           it
           in
           this
           world
           with
           many
           temporall
           blessings
           ,
           hee
           doth
           also
           showre
           downe
           on
           the
           mercifull
           ,
           his
           ●ternall
           and
           spirituall
           graces
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           29.
           
           Chapter
           of
           
             Ecclesiasticus
             ,
             Lay
             up
             thy
             treasure
             according
             to
             the
             comman●ement
             of
             the
             most
             high
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             more
             profitable
             to
             thee
             then
             gold
             ,
             shu●
             up
             mercie
             in
             thy
             Cabinets
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             draw
             thee
             out
             of
             all
             affliction
             ,
             the
             bounty
             of
             every
             one
             b●ing
             shut
             up
             in
             him
             ,
             a●
             in
             a
             purse
             shall
             conserue
             his
             grace
             ,
             as
             the
             apple
             of
             the
             eye
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             end
             will
             give
             the
             reward
             unto
             ●very
             one
             .
          
           And
           Dan.
           4.
           
           The
           Prophet
           speaketh
           thus
           to
           Nabuchadonosor
           the
           King
           ,
           Dan.
           4.27
           ▪
           
             O
             King
             ,
             take
             my
             counsell
             ,
             breake
             off
             thy
             sinnes
             by
             iustice
             ,
             and
             thy
             iniquities
             by
             being
             mercifull
             
             unto
             the
             poore
             .
          
           And
           Luke
           11.41
           .
           
             Give
             almes
             of
             what
             you
             have
             ,
             and
             behold
             all
             things
             shall
             be
             cleane
             unto
             you
             .
          
        
         
           But
           because
           many
           seeke
           precautions
           ,
           going
           about
           to
           practise
           the
           workes
           of
           charity
           ,
           I
           will
           give
           my
           opinion
           upon
           this
           matter
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           not
           be
           like
           Martha
           ,
           curious
           to
           bee
           informed
           of
           so
           many
           things
           ,
           but
           as
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           before
           whom
           there
           is
           no
           regard
           of
           persons
           ,
           but
           maketh
           his
           Sun
           equally
           to
           shine
           both
           on
           the
           just
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           unjust
           ,
           and
           maketh
           his
           raine
           to
           fall
           upon
           the
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           the
           Sunne
           shineth
           as
           well
           upon
           mud
           and
           dirt
           as
           upon
           Roses
           on
           the
           valleyes
           ,
           as
           on
           the
           mountaines
           ;
           the
           raine
           falleth
           as
           well
           upon
           the
           rocks
           and
           sands
           ,
           as
           upon
           the
           good
           and
           fertile
           ground
           :
           so
           the
           mercifull
           wheresoever
           he
           seeth
           any
           calamity
           ,
           he
           partaketh
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           applieth
           the
           beft
           remedie
           to
           it
           that
           possibly
           he
           can
           .
        
         
           Intention
           is
           the
           levell
           and
           square
           wherewith
           all
           our
           actions
           are
           measured
           .
           It
           is
           the
           rule
           to
           measure
           them
           ;
           the
           touchstone
           to
           know
           their
           value
           :
           Havens
           and
           Harbours
           receive
           as
           well
           the
           broken
           and
           torne
           pieces
           of
           a
           shipwrack
           ,
           as
           a
           great
           and
           rich
           lading
           in
           a
           good
           vessell
           ;
           the
           earth
           which
           is
           the
           mother
           and
           cradle
           of
           all
           mortall
           men
           ,
           receiveth
           equally
           Lazarus
           ,
           and
           
             Dives
             ,
             Irus
          
           ,
           and
           
             Cyrus
             ,
             Diogenes
          
           ,
           and
           Alexander
           .
        
         
           So
           the
           mercifull
           must
           alwayes
           propose
           this
           object
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           obey
           Gods
           Commandement
           ,
           in
           assisting
           the
           poore
           ,
           and
           in
           comforting
           and
           consolating
           the
           afflicted
           ,
           without
           searching
           
           further
           if
           he
           be
           worthy
           or
           not
           of
           your
           compassions
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           his
           lazinesse
           ,
           or
           his
           folly
           that
           have
           made
           him
           miserable
           ;
           these
           things
           are
           not
           to
           be
           examined
           by
           you
           ,
           it
           belongeth
           to
           God
           to
           judge
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           you
           to
           obey
           Gods
           holy
           ordinances
           .
        
         
           Iesus
           Christ
           being
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           exercised
           his
           charity
           on
           all
           those
           that
           asked
           it
           of
           him
           :
           He
           fed
           severall
           times
           great
           multitudes
           :
           Hee
           healed
           the
           sicke
           :
           He
           made
           the
           lame
           walke
           ,
           the
           blinde
           see
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           the
           first
           request
           ,
           without
           further
           enquiring
           .
        
         
           Mercie
           is
           the
           banke
           and
           haven
           of
           miserie
           ,
           if
           thou
           receive
           the
           unworthy
           ,
           after
           thou
           shalt
           entertaine
           the
           worthy
           :
           Abraham
           making
           an
           Hospitall
           of
           his
           tent
           ,
           received
           therein
           all
           Strangers
           indifferently
           that
           came
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           in
           practising
           this
           courteous
           and
           bountifull
           hospitality
           ,
           hee
           received
           Angels
           into
           his
           house
           :
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             Heb.
          
           13.
           biddeth
           us
           forget
           not
           hospitality
           ,
           for
           some
           have
           lodged
           Angels
           ,
           not
           knowing
           it
           .
           
             When
             thine
             enemie
             is
             hungry
             ,
             give
             him
             to
             eate
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             that
             asketh
             give
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Saint
           
             Math
             Chap.
          
           4.
           
           The
           devill
           seeing
           that
           Christ
           was
           hungry
           ,
           asked
           him
           if
           hee
           were
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           :
           you
           likewise
           when
           you
           see
           the
           poore
           languishing
           and
           starving
           at
           your
           doores
           ,
           succour
           him
           quickly
           ,
           and
           aske
           him
           not
           if
           he
           be
           the
           child
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           an
           honest
           man
           and
           worthy
           of
           your
           almes
           ,
           because
           that
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           Math.
           10.41
           .
           
             He
             that
             receiveth
             a
             Prophet
             in
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             shall
             receive
             a
             Prophets
             reward
             .
          
        
         
         
           The
           good
           Tobias
           finding
           any
           ofhis
           brethren
           lying
           dead
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           streetes
           ,
           used
           to
           rise
           from
           his
           bed
           ,
           and
           left
           his
           meales
           to
           come
           and
           burie
           him
           .
        
         
           Lot
           stayeth
           very
           late
           at
           the
           gates
           of
           Sodome
           ,
           to
           receive
           and
           entertaine
           into
           his
           house
           poore
           Strangers
           ,
           yea
           ,
           defendeth
           them
           valiantly
           ,
           and
           lovingly
           against
           the
           Sodomites
           rage
           and
           violence
           .
        
         
           From
           all
           these
           examples
           we
           must
           draw
           this
           wholesome
           doctrine
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           no
           vertue
           that
           makes
           us
           so
           conformable
           and
           delightfull
           to
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           ,
           as
           Mercie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           wee
           beare
           not
           wrongfully
           the
           title
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           let
           us
           extend
           our
           liberalities
           to
           the
           poore
           ;
           Let
           us
           give
           them
           cheerefully
           ,
           and
           without
           grudging
           or
           enquiring
           ,
           the
           first
           and
           best
           of
           our
           almes
           deedes
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           stay
           to
           bee
           troubled
           with
           their
           cries
           .
        
         
           The
           Israelitish
           women
           at
           the
           first
           asking
           of
           Aaron
           dispoiled
           themselues
           of
           their
           Rings
           ,
           Carcanets
           ,
           and
           Iewels
           to
           make
           that
           Idoll
           ,
           the
           golden
           Calfe
           ,
           Exod.
           32.
           and
           should
           wee
           be
           abl●
           to
           stop
           our
           eares
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           heare
           those
           pittifull
           and
           lamentable
           cries
           of
           Christ
           ,
           speaking
           by
           the
           mouthes
           of
           the
           poore
           ,
           use
           charity
           ,
           give
           and
           it
           shall
           be
           given
           unto
           you
           :
           those
           almes
           or
           benefits
           which
           are
           done
           either
           by
           importunity
           ,
           or
           by
           force
           ,
           or
           for
           shame
           ,
           deserue
           not
           the
           name
           of
           ●ercie
           :
           thinke
           you
           that
           it
           was
           a
           great
           favour
           which
           the
           wicked
           and
           malicious
           Iewes
           did
           to
           Christ
           ,
           to
           give
           him
           gall
           and
           vineger
           to
           drinke
           ,
           
           in
           the
           agony
           of
           his
           Passion
           ,
           when
           hee
           pronounced
           these
           grievous
           words
           ;
           I
           am
           dry
           ,
           those
           that
           give
           almes
           for
           spight
           ,
           to
           be
           rid
           of
           the
           poore
           ,
           for
           griefe
           ,
           or
           for
           shame
           ,
           if
           they
           commit
           not
           an
           equ●ll
           malice
           ,
           they
           commit
           a
           like
           offence
           .
        
         
           What
           then
           is
           that
           Tyger
           ,
           and
           Dragon-like
           cou●age
           ,
           tempered
           in
           the
           water
           of
           eagernes
           ,
           and
           c●uelty
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           penetrable
           to
           the
           shot
           of
           th●se
           powerfull
           reasons
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           unnaturall
           as
           to
           behold
           with
           dry
           eyes
           a
           poore
           Christian
           languishing
           for
           hunger
           ,
           starved
           with
           cold
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           wounds
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           give
           him
           bread
           to
           eat
           ,
           calleth
           him
           not
           into
           his
           house
           to
           warme
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           like
           the
           Samari●ane
           ,
           powreth
           not
           oyle
           into
           his
           wounds
           ,
           what
           Adamantine
           heart
           is
           so
           hardned
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           open
           and
           cleave
           with
           griefe
           ,
           at
           the
           object
           of
           such
           pittifull
           sp●ctacles
           ,
           and
           sights
           .
        
         
           There
           be
           some
           that
           take
           the
           Etymologie
           of
           
             Miscricordia
             ,
             Mercie
          
           ,
           from
           that
           it
           makes
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           miserable
           ,
           by
           beholding
           the
           miserie
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           as
           much
           t●uth
           ,
           as
           reason
           ,
           for
           the
           truly
           mercifull
           feeleth
           in
           himselfe
           all
           the
           miseries
           of
           o●hers
           ,
           which
           was
           it
           that
           drew
           so
           many
           teares
           out
           of
           Heraclitus
           his
           eyes
           ,
           being
           able
           to
           behold
           nothing
           on
           earth
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           lamentably
           miserable
           .
        
         
           Saint
           Paul
           exhorteth
           us
           ,
           Rom.
           12.15
           .
           
             ●o
             weepe
             with
             them
             that
             weepe
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             of
             like
             affection
             one
             towards
             another
             .
          
        
         
           Good
           Iob
           in
           his
           complaints
           ,
           Chap.
           30.25
           .
           said
           ,
           
             Did
             not
             I
             weepe
             with
             him
             that
             was
             in
             trouble
             ,
             
             wa●
             not
             my
             soule
             in
             heavinesse
             for
             the
             poore
             ?
          
        
         
           It
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           pious
           and
           generous
           actions
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           to
           take
           upon
           her
           the
           afflictions
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           to
           ease
           them
           of
           them
           :
           It
           is
           the
           sacrifice
           the
           most
           delightfull
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           Lord
           is
           pleased
           ,
           they
           are
           I●remiahs
           ragges
           ,
           but
           they
           draw
           us
           from
           the
           Cave
           of
           sinne
           ,
           from
           the
           pit
           of
           iniquity
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           dry
           rock
           of
           the
           mountaine
           of
           Horeb
           ,
           from
           whence
           flowes
           aboundantly
           the
           wholesome
           waters
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           blessing
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Iacobs
           ladder
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           the
           Angels
           of
           consolations
           and
           divine
           favours
           descend
           upon
           us
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           our
           faith
           ,
           our
           love
           and
           affection
           ascend
           up
           to
           Christ
           ,
           who
           stayeth
           for
           us
           on
           the
           top
           ,
           to
           say
           unto
           us
           ,
           
             Come
             ye
             blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             inherit
             the
             Kingdome
             prepared
             for
             you
             ,
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           And
           will
           not
           therefore
           our
           hope
           to
           heare
           those
           sweet
           and
           gracious
           words
           ,
           oblige
           us
           to
           comfort
           and
           consolate
           the
           afflicted
           ,
           and
           with
           our
           mean●s
           to
           ease
           and
           refresh
           the
           poore
           and
           needie
           ,
           since
           those
           are
           actions
           so
           pleasing
           &
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           S.
           August
           .
           saith
           ,
           That
           charity
           towards
           the
           poore
           ,
           was
           a
           second
           Baptisme
           ,
           b●cause
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           water
           of
           baptisme
           ,
           is
           a
           sacred
           sig●e
           unto
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           fire
           of
           originall
           sinne
           is
           ex●inguished
           in
           our
           soules
           :
           so
           pitie
           and
           compassion
           of
           the
           afflicted
           ,
           is
           an
           undoubted
           marke
           that
           God
           hath
           powred
           out
           the
           sacred
           wate●s
           of
           his
           grace
           and
           forgivenesse
           ,
           upon
           the
           burning
           coales
           of
           our
           transgressions
           to
           quench
           them
           .
        
         
           Saint
           Chrysostome
           calles
           it
           the
           friend
           of
           God
           ,
           
           that
           obtaineth
           of
           him
           all
           she
           asketh
           ,
           shee
           setteth
           prisoners
           at
           liberty
           ,
           recalls
           the
           banished
           ,
           and
           implores
           and
           obtaines
           grace
           for
           the
           condemned
           ;
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           poore
           is
           the
           purse
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Altar
           whereon
           wee
           leave
           our
           gifts
           ,
           to
           goe
           and
           reconcile
           our selues
           to
           our
           eldest
           brother
           Iesus
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           whom
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           did
           cruelly
           fixe
           and
           naile
           to
           the
           Crosse.
           
        
         
           Having
           sufficiently
           confidered
           the
           two
           first
           branches
           of
           mercie
           ,
           let
           us
           now
           behold
           the
           third
           branch
           of
           this
           divine
           plant
           which
           Saint
           Luke
           hath
           perfectly
           taught
           us
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Love
             your
             enemies
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             the
             children
             of
             the
             most
             high
             ,
             Math.
          
           5.44
           .
           Luk.
           6.27
           .
           Luk.
           3.24
           .
           for
           hee
           is
           kinde
           unto
           the
           unkinde
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           evill
           .
           And
           indeed
           this
           part
           of
           mercie
           doth
           greatly
           beautifie
           ,
           and
           make
           glorious
           her
           body
           ;
           for
           her
           two
           sisters
           ,
           Pitie
           in
           giving
           ,
           and
           Compassion
           in
           condoling
           ,
           are
           actions
           which
           humanity
           cannot
           refuse
           ,
           to
           the
           lamentable
           cries
           of
           the
           languishing
           ,
           to
           the
           sad
           and
           sorrowfull
           objects
           of
           poore
           and
           miserable
           men
           ,
           but
           must
           move
           your
           hearts
           were
           they
           of
           steele
           ,
           and
           draw
           teares
           from
           your
           eyes
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           of
           marble
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           forgive
           our
           enemies
           ,
           is
           to
           vanquish
           and
           overcome
           our selues
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           nearer
           approaching
           to
           the
           divine
           nature
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           humane
           .
        
         
           All
           Histories
           are
           full
           of
           charitable
           actions
           of
           men
           towards
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           and
           without
           taking
           them
           out
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           examples
           are
           
           (
           thankes
           be
           to
           God
           )
           usually
           to
           be
           seene
           ,
           but
           to
           forgive
           our
           enemies
           ,
           not
           to
           annoy
           them
           when
           it
           is
           in
           our
           power
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           enlightned
           by
           the
           sacred
           presence
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           to
           be
           regenerated
           by
           his
           grace
           ,
           to
           bee
           fully
           possessed
           of
           mercy
           .
        
         
           Moses
           (
           that
           great
           servant
           of
           God
           )
           who
           had
           beheld
           him
           face
           to
           face
           ,
           that
           had
           seene
           him
           practise
           this
           rare
           and
           excellent
           vertue
           ,
           towards
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           falling
           into
           Idolatry
           ;
           Hee
           that
           had
           mediated
           for
           them
           ,
           speaking
           to
           God
           after
           this
           manner
           :
           O
           Lord
           what
           will
           thy
           enemies
           say
           ,
           that
           thou
           hast
           brought
           thy
           people
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           by
           a
           strong
           hand
           and
           stretched
           out
           arme
           ,
           to
           kill
           them
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           seeing
           that
           thou
           couldest
           not
           bring
           them
           into
           the
           land
           which
           thou
           diddest
           promise
           them
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           notwithstanding
           is
           carried
           away
           by
           this
           passion
           of
           revenge
           ,
           when
           hee
           made
           the
           earth
           open
           and
           swallow
           vp
           alive
           
             Core
             ,
             Dathan
          
           ,
           and
           Abiram
           ,
           with
           their
           families
           ,
           though
           it
           bee
           not
           mentioned
           that
           they
           had
           participated
           in
           the
           murmuring
           of
           their
           heads
           ;
           yea
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           spare
           Mary
           his
           owne
           sister
           ,
           whom
           he
           covered
           with
           leprosie
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           to
           the
           purpose
           to
           say
           that
           it
           was
           in
           Gods
           cause
           that
           hee
           used
           this
           revenge
           ,
           that
           is
           vallable
           in
           putting
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           to
           death
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           violated
           the
           divine
           ordinance
           ;
           God
           forbid
           that
           I
           should
           excuse
           their
           fault
           ,
           but
           I
           desire
           onely
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           though
           Moses
           were
           so
           holy
           a
           man
           ,
           yet
           hee
           had
           some
           touch
           of
           humane
           weakenesse
           .
        
         
         
           But
           in
           this
           circumstance
           what
           shall
           wee
           say
           of
           David
           ,
           a
           man
           after
           Gods
           owne
           heart
           ,
           that
           so
           often
           curseth
           his
           enemies
           ,
           that
           giveth
           charge
           to
           Sa●omon
           his
           sonne
           ,
           to
           revenge
           him
           of
           the
           injuries
           ,
           and
           curses
           which
           Shimhi
           had
           spoken
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           fled
           from
           before
           Absalom
           .
        
         
           What
           greater
           Prophet
           then
           Elijah
           ,
           neverthelesse
           because
           two
           of
           Achazias
           Captaines
           were
           gone
           to
           seeke
           him
           to
           take
           him
           ,
           and
           bring
           him
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           hee
           had
           commanded
           them
           ,
           he
           made
           the
           fire
           fall
           downe
           from
           heaven
           ,
           which
           consumed
           them
           with
           their
           fifties
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Apostles
           themselues
           having
           not
           beene
           well
           received
           in
           a
           certaine
           place
           ,
           said
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
             Wilt
             thou
             that
             we
             make
             fire
             fall
             from
             heauen
             ,
             upon
             that
             Citie
             ?
             but
             Iesus
             diverted
             and
             hindered
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Wee
           produce
           all
           these
           examples
           not
           to
           imitate
           ,
           but
           to
           shunne
           them
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           make
           it
           appeare
           that
           wee
           must
           not
           revenge
           our selues
           when
           wee
           can
           doe
           it
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           doe
           good
           to
           our
           enemies
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           done
           us
           hurt
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           our selues
           perfect
           in
           this
           excellent
           vertue
           of
           Mercy
           .
           It
           is
           to
           becom
           conformable
           to
           the
           Saviour
           and
           Redeemer
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           who
           seeing
           and
           feeling
           the
           horrible
           cruelties
           of
           the
           Iewes
           again●t
           him
           ,
           hearing
           the
           blasphemies
           which
           they
           pronounced
           against
           his
           divine
           Majestie
           ,
           notwithstanding
           in
           stead
           of
           revenging
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           prayeth
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           crieth
           out
           thus
           ,
           
             Father
             forgive
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             know
             not
             what
             they
             doe
             .
          
        
         
         
           That
           which
           made
           Saint
           Stephens
           martirdome
           the
           more
           honourable
           ,
           is
           that
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           his
           torments
           ,
           among
           a
           fearefull
           shower
           of
           haile
           of
           stones
           cast
           against
           him
           ,
           hee
           desireth
           not
           God
           to
           punish
           his
           tormentours
           ,
           but
           rather
           being
           posses●ed
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           mercie
           ,
           and
           meekenesse
           ,
           he
           prayeth
           to
           God
           for
           them
           ,
           herein
           imitating
           his
           good
           and
           blessed
           Master
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Lord
             impute
             not
             this
             sinne
             unto
             them
             ,
          
           As
           wee
           read
           Acts
           7.60
           .
        
         
           If
           Moses
           in
           the
           precedent
           examples
           hath
           bin
           seene
           something
           too
           much
           desirous
           of
           revenge
           ,
           we
           may
           also
           reade
           ,
           that
           many
           times
           he
           hath
           for
           given
           those
           that
           had
           offended
           him
           ,
           yea
           and
           hath
           mediated
           and
           prayed
           to
           God
           for
           them
           ,
           least
           hee
           should
           have
           revenged
           them
           .
        
         
           David
           having
           received
           innumerable
           offe●ces
           and
           wrongs
           of
           Saul
           ,
           notwithstanding
           finding
           him
           wearie
           in
           the
           Cave
           ,
           having
           him
           in
           his
           bed
           at
           his
           discretion
           ,
           he
           forgave
           him
           all
           the
           injuries
           and
           harmes
           he
           had
           made
           him
           suffer
           ,
           saying
           only
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             a
             just
             Iudge
             ,
             that
             will
             avenge
             mee
             o●
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             and
             will
             render
             unto
             me
             after
             the
             in●egrity
             of
             my
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Apostles
           indeed
           suffered
           themselues
           to
           be
           carried
           away
           by
           this
           sweet
           desire
           and
           appetite
           of
           revenge
           ,
           when
           they
           would
           make
           fire
           fall
           from
           heaven
           upon
           that
           Towne
           ,
           that
           had
           offended
           them
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           because
           they
           were
           fraile
           and
           weake
           men
           ,
           like
           us
           when
           they
           fell
           i●to
           their
           faults
           and
           errours
           ,
           but
           they
           we●e
           soone
           rectified
           and
           raised
           up
           againe
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           the
           holy
           
           Ghost
           ;
           so
           that
           at
           length
           when
           any
           gave
           them
           injuries
           ,
           they
           rendered
           none
           againe
           ,
           they
           were
           whipped
           and
           stoned
           ,
           they
           were
           cast
           into
           prison
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           blessed
           ,
           and
           prayed
           for
           them
           that
           did
           it
           ,
           and
           sought
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           Preach
           the
           Gospell
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           them
           the
           way
           of
           salvation
           :
           these
           second
           examples
           wee
           must
           follow
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           appeare
           to
           be
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           imitatours
           of
           his
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           This
           noble
           and
           godly
           action
           of
           forgivi●g
           our
           enemies
           ;
           we
           must
           practise
           ,
           first
           if
           we
           desire
           that
           God
           shall
           acknowledge
           us
           for
           his
           children
           ,
           we
           must
           strive
           to
           be
           like
           him
           who
           is
           the
           fountaine
           of
           forgivenesse
           ,
           who
           is
           meekenesse
           and
           curtesie
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           mercie
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           wee
           must
           pardon
           others
           ,
           if
           wee
           desire
           that
           God
           shall
           forgive
           us
           ,
           since
           that
           is
           conditionall
           ,
           which
           wee
           aske
           him
           ,
           
             Lord
             forgive
             us
             our
             trespasses
             ,
             as
             we
             forgive
             them
             that
             trespasse
             against
             us
          
           ;
           Now
           if
           we
           doe
           not
           forgive
           men
           their
           trespasses
           ,
           no
           more
           will
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           forgive
           us
           .
           Math.
           6.15
           .
           
             For
             with
             the
             same
             measure
             that
             we
             mete
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             also
             measured
             unto
             us
             againe
             .
          
        
         
           And
           that
           which
           must
           the
           more
           oblige
           us
           to
           put
           off
           the
           infected
           and
           poysonsome
           coate
           of
           cruelty
           and
           revenge
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           an
           abomination
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           prohibited
           us
           in
           so
           many
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           as
           Proverb
           .
           20.22
           .
           
             Say
             not
             thou
             ,
             I
             will
             recompence
             evill
             ,
             but
             waite
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             hee
             shall
             save
             thee
             .
          
           And
           Rom.
           12.19
           .
           
             Dearely
             beloved
             avenge
             not
             your selues
             ,
             but
             give
             
             place
             unto
             wrath
             ,
          
           for
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             Vengeance
             is
             mine
             ,
             I
             will
             repay
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             :
             if
             then
             thy
             enemie
             be
             hungrie
             ,
             give
             him
             to
             eate
             ,
             if
             hee
             be
             thirstie
             ,
             give
             him
             drinke
             ,
             for
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             heape
             burning
             coales
             upon
             his
             head
             .
          
           And
           Ecclus
           28.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             will
             be
             avenged
             of
             him
             that
             revenget●
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             hee
             will
             keepe
             carefully
             his
             faults
             for
             him
             :
             forgive
             thy
             neighbour
             his
             misdeedes
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             shalt
             pray
             ,
             thy
             si●nes
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             thee
             .
          
           Shall
           man
           keepe
           his
           wrath
           against
           man
           ,
           and
           aske
           to
           be
           cured
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           take
           pitie
           of
           man
           like
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           will
           aske
           pardon
           of
           his
           sinnes
           ;
           ●ince
           he
           that
           is
           but
           flesh
           keepeth
           his
           wrath
           ,
           and
           asketh
           forgivenesse
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           shall
           obliterate
           and
           blot
           out
           his
           sinnes
           ?
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           common
           saying
           and
           proverb
           ,
           There
           is
           nothing
           so
           sweet
           as
           revenge
           ;
           but
           for
           my
           part
           I
           cannot
           perceive
           this
           sweetnesse
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           bee
           compared
           to
           a
           well
           scowred
           blade
           of
           a
           sword
           ,
           that
           pierceth
           and
           p●sseth
           through
           easily
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           same
           time
           taketh
           away
           our
           lives
           ,
           as
           the
           Bees
           that
           leave
           their
           sting
           where
           they
           strike
           ,
           and
           with
           it
           their
           life
           ,
           
             Animasque
             in
             vulnere
             ponunt
          
           ,
           so
           when
           we
           revenge
           our selues
           ,
           we
           leave
           the
           sting
           of
           our
           wrath
           in
           the
           wounds
           of
           our
           enemie
           ;
           but
           wee
           doe
           not
           consider
           (
           so
           blinde
           are
           we
           )
           that
           withall
           we
           thereby
           wound
           our
           soules
           to
           death
           .
        
         
           Heliodorus
           tells
           us
           of
           one
           that
           said
           ,
           That
           death
           would
           be
           sweet
           and
           welcome
           to
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           knew
           that
           his
           enemie
           should
           also
           die
           ,
           and
           of
           another
           iealous
           woman
           that
           cryed
           out
           ,
           O
           how
           delightfull
           would
           death
           be
           to
           mee
           ,
           if
           I
           could
           
           fall
           dead
           upon
           the
           dead
           bodie
           of
           my
           rivall
           .
        
         
           Plutarch
           saith
           very
           well
           ,
           That
           of
           all
           the
           wild
           beasts
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           so
           savage
           and
           cruell
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           the
           liberty
           and
           power
           to
           execute
           his
           revenge
           .
           But
           if
           wee
           consider
           it
           diligently
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           ,
           th●t
           this
           impatience
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           able
           to
           beare
           an
           injurie
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           infirmitie
           and
           weakenesse
           ;
           but
           as
           noble
           hearts
           ,
           and
           generous
           ,
           a●d
           magnanimous
           soules
           ,
           doe
           scorne
           and
           despise
           wrongs
           ,
           so
           doe
           they
           also
           forgive
           ,
           and
           forget
           all
           kindes
           of
           revenge
           .
        
         
           Pericles
           of
           all
           the
           actions
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           esteemed
           this
           the
           most
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           never
           revenged
           himselfe
           ,
           for
           any
           wrong
           done
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           Phocion
           being
           pu●
           to
           death
           unjustly
           ,
           feeling
           the
           eff●cts
           of
           that
           mortall
           Hemlock
           ,
           to
           bring
           him
           neare
           to
           the
           last
           period
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           recommended
           nothing
           so
           much
           to
           his
           sonne
           as
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           forget
           the
           memorie
           of
           this
           offence
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           never
           seeke
           to
           be
           revenged
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           in
           medling
           with
           it
           ,
           he
           would
           stay
           the
           gods
           from
           taking
           in
           hand
           the
           justice
           of
           his
           cause
           ,
           who
           would
           questionlesse
           revenge
           him
           of
           this
           offence
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           use
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           ,
           though
           comming
           from
           the
           prophane
           mouth
           of
           a
           Pagan
           ,
           they
           are
           neverthelesse
           of
           infallible
           truth
           ,
           as
           a
           Diamond
           looseth
           nothing
           of
           his
           value
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           in
           the
           dirt
           :
           let
           us
           then
           practise
           it
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           remember
           ,
           that
           whilest
           we
           desire
           to
           punish
           our
           enemies
           ,
           wee
           doe
           them
           a
           great
           favour
           ,
           and
           are
           
           reveng'd
           of
           our selues
           ,
           for
           the
           offence
           which
           they
           have
           done
           unto
           us
           ,
           which
           would
           deserue
           a
           farre
           more
           rigorous
           labour
           if
           wee
           left
           it
           to
           God
           ;
           but
           hee
           seeing
           that
           wee
           will
           neither
           referre
           it
           to
           his
           justic●
           ,
           nor
           to
           his
           commaundements
           ,
           nor
           to
           his
           promises
           ,
           being
           unwilling
           to
           endure
           a
           companion
           in
           any
           of
           his
           works
           ,
           hee
           suffereth
           us
           to
           try
           our
           uttermost
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           commonly
           the
           cause
           of
           our
           ruine
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           then
           breake
           off
           this
           discourse
           ,
           which
           would
           never
           end
           ,
           if
           wee
           should
           punctually
           follow
           it
           ;
           and
           let
           us
           remember
           that
           revenge
           is
           our
           Masters
           owne
           dish
           ,
           which
           none
           can
           touch
           without
           incurring
           his
           indignation
           :
           And
           let
           us
           (
           imitating
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           )
           forgive
           our
           enemies
           ,
           for
           if
           hee
           should
           take
           revenge
           of
           all
           the
           offences
           which
           wee
           at
           every
           moment
           commit
           against
           his
           sacred
           Majestie
           ,
           hee
           would
           then
           reduce
           us
           to
           that
           nothing
           from
           whence
           we
           came
           ,
           or
           would
           inflict
           upon
           us
           eternall
           paines
           and
           punishments
           ,
           since
           the
           least
           offence
           committed
           against
           an
           infinite
           goodnesse
           ,
           deserveth
           an
           infinite
           paine
           and
           torment
           .
           Let
           us
           then
           follow
           Saint
           Lukes
           admonition
           ,
           
             Be
             mercifull
             ,
             as
             your
             heavenly
             Father
             is
             mercifull
          
           ;
           and
           presently
           after
           wee
           shall
           heare
           that
           blessed
           recompence
           ,
           which
           we
           shall
           receive
           for
           it
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             mercifull
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             obtaine
             mercie
             .
          
        
         
           Wee
           have
           already
           shewed
           how
           God
           recompenseth
           the
           mercifull
           ,
           yea
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           with
           blessings
           ,
           favours
           ,
           and
           graces
           ,
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           temporall
           ,
           giving
           unto
           them
           a
           hundred
           times
           more
           
           then
           they
           have
           given
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           and
           giving
           them
           consolation
           in
           their
           distresse
           ,
           as
           they
           also
           have
           suffered
           with
           their
           neighbour
           in
           his
           affliction
           :
           But
           let
           us
           consider
           the
           third
           fruit
           of
           charitable
           workes
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           honour
           ,
           unto
           which
           the
           mercifull
           shall
           ascend
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           eternall
           blessednesse
           ,
           and
           withall
           we
           will
           also
           examine
           the
           cause
           ,
           wherefore
           the
           faithfull
           receive
           graces
           spirituall
           ,
           temporall
           ,
           and
           eternall
           ,
           which
           doeth
           clearely
           enough
           appeare
           in
           our
           Text
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             me●cifull
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             obtaine
             mercie
             .
          
        
         
           The
           onely
           and
           perfect
           felicity
           of
           man
           both
           in
           this
           life
           and
           in
           that
           to
           come
           ,
           consisteth
           simply
           and
           soly
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           the
           wicked
           ,
           cruell
           ,
           and
           impious
           shall
           never
           be
           partakers
           of
           ;
           but
           only
           the
           Saints
           ,
           the
           bountifull
           ,
           and
           mercifull
           shall
           pitch
           their
           te●ts
           there
           ;
           the
           reason
           why
           the
           one
           are
           put
           backe
           from
           this
           infinite
           good
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           others
           shall
           bee
           received
           and
           cheri●hed
           therein
           for
           ever
           is
           ,
           because
           the
           first
           have
           lived
           in
           crueltie
           ,
           rigour
           ,
           and
           tyrannie
           ,
           and
           shall
           therefore
           be
           thus
           punished
           ;
           but
           the
           second
           having
           beene
           gracious
           ,
           bountifu●l
           ,
           and
           meeke
           ,
           they
           shall
           obtaine
           mercy
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           saying
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             With
             what
             measure
             you
             mete
             ,
             it
             shall
             bee
             measured
             unto
             you
             againe
             .
          
        
         
           In
           these
           words
           to
           obtaine
           mercie
           ,
           wee
           have
           many
           very
           remarkable
           circumstances
           ,
           for
           God
           will
           shew
           himselfe
           such
           unto
           us
           ,
           as
           wee
           shall
           shew
           our selues
           to
           our
           neighbours
           ,
           if
           wee
           give
           
           a
           crumme
           of
           bread
           to
           the
           poore
           languishing
           at
           our
           doores
           ,
           hee
           will
           call
           us
           into
           his
           royall
           Pallace
           ;
           hee
           will
           make
           us
           sit
           downe
           at
           his
           Table
           ,
           he
           will
           fill
           us
           with
           the
           dainties
           of
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           will
           make
           us
           drinke
           abundantly
           in
           the
           riv●r
           of
           his
           delights
           ,
           if
           wee
           beare
           with
           griefe
           our
           neighbours
           affliction
           ,
           if
           wee
           dresse
           his
           wounds
           ,
           and
           powre
           oyle
           on
           them
           ;
           hee
           will
           comfort
           u●
           in
           our
           sorrowes
           ,
           hee
           will
           wipe
           off
           the
           teares
           from
           our
           eyes
           ,
           and
           will
           fill
           our
           hearts
           with
           joy
           and
           gladnesse
           ,
           if
           wee
           forgive
           our
           brethren
           their
           offences
           ,
           when
           either
           maliciously
           ,
           or
           through
           infirmity
           they
           have
           offended
           us
           ,
           hee
           promiseth
           and
           assureth
           us
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           bountifull
           and
           mercifull
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           h●e
           will
           drive
           our
           sinnes
           away
           from
           before
           his
           face
           ;
           hee
           will
           scatter
           our
           misdeedes
           like
           a
           cloud
           dispersed
           by
           the
           parching
           beames
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           part
           shall
           wee
           finde
           the
           center
           where
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           our
           felicitie
           resteth
           and
           resideth
           .
        
         
           This
           forgivenesse
           of
           our
           sinnes
           is
           ,
           that
           which
           covereth
           us
           from
           the
           divine
           justice
           ,
           that
           giveth
           into
           our
           hands
           the
           shield
           of
           assurance
           ,
           which
           is
           impenetrable
           by
           the
           revenging
           shot
           of
           his
           just
           judgements
           ,
           that
           maketh
           us
           walke
           voyd
           of
           feare
           towards
           the
           throne
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           the
           least
           doubting
           ,
           for
           since
           God
           is
           with
           us
           ,
           who
           shall
           be
           against
           us
           ?
           shall
           the
           world
           ,
           why
           it
           is
           vanquished
           ?
           shall
           hell
           ,
           why
           it
           is
           fettered
           and
           shackled
           ?
           Shall
           death
           ,
           why
           it
           is
           dead
           ?
           shall
           sinne
           ,
           why
           it
           is
           prevented
           and
           pardoned
           ▪
           Finally
           ,
           shall
           the
           flesh
           ,
           why
           it
           is
           crucified
           ?
           Wee
           
           may
           therefore
           say
           and
           conclude
           with
           the
           Apostle
           Saint
           
             Paul
             ,
             O
             death
             where
             is
             thy
             sting
             ,
             O
             hell
             where
             is
             thy
             victory
             ?
             now
             thanks
             be
             to
             God
             that
             hath
             given
             us
             victory
             through
             his
             Sonne
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           From
           this
           word
           obtaine
           ,
           wee
           will
           also
           derive
           and
           draw
           this
           remarkable
           doctrine
           ,
           for
           he
           presupposeth
           asking
           ,
           seeing
           wee
           cannot
           obtaine
           a
           thing
           before
           wee
           have
           demaunded
           it
           ,
           which
           teacheth
           us
           our
           duties
           towards
           God
           ,
           acknowledging
           our selues
           poore
           ,
           weake
           ,
           and
           miserable
           ,
           both
           in
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           subject
           in
           body
           to
           thousands
           of
           sicknesses
           ,
           weaknesses
           ,
           and
           necessities
           ,
           troubled
           in
           minde
           with
           a
           world
           of
           businesse
           ,
           crosses
           ,
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           so
           laden
           in
           soule
           with
           sinnes
           ,
           misdeedes
           ,
           and
           iniquities
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           more
           in
           number
           then
           the
           sand
           that
           is
           on
           the
           Sea
           shore
           ;
           But
           the
           onely
           remedy
           to
           these
           sicknesses
           is
           ,
           to
           have
           our
           recourse
           to
           Gods
           mercie
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           sac●ed
           anchor
           of
           our
           hopes
           ,
           the
           haven
           of
           our
           salvation
           ,
           and
           the
           eternall
           residence
           of
           our
           incomparable
           ,
           and
           incomprehensible
           felicities
           .
        
         
           And
           let
           us
           hold
           for
           certaine
           and
           infallible
           ,
           that
           wee
           shall
           never
           bee
           refused
           by
           his
           sacred
           goodnesse
           ,
           which
           calleth
           out
           aloud
           unto
           us
           ,
           Math.
           11.
           
           ●8
           .
           
             come
             unto
             me
             all
             ye
             that
             are
             troubled
             ,
             ●nd
             ●e●vie
             laden
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             ease
             you
             :
             take
             my
             yoake
             upon
             you
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             ●ight
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             finde
             rest
             to
             your
             soules
          
           ;
           his
           yoake
           is
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           the
           affliction
           ,
           weakenesse
           ,
           and
           necessity
           of
           the
           poore
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           yoake
           he
           commandeth
           us
           to
           beare
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           〈◊〉
           ,
           we
           ●ust
           take
           off
           the
           loade
           of
           misery
           and
           
           calamity
           from
           the
           poore
           ,
           to
           lade
           it
           upon
           our
           owne
           shoulders
           ,
           and
           wee
           shall
           finde
           that
           his
           yoake
           is
           easie
           ,
           and
           his
           burthen
           light
           ,
           because
           he
           will
           then
           augment
           our
           strength
           ,
           and
           will
           make
           us
           so
           able
           to
           beare
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           be
           sorrowfull
           ever
           to
           cast
           it
           off
           againe
           .
        
         
           As
           a
           King
           findeth
           the
           waight
           of
           a
           crowne
           but
           small
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           upon
           his
           head
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           wealth
           ,
           honour
           ,
           and
           power
           that
           follow
           the
           heavinesse
           of
           this
           burthen
           ,
           as
           hee
           would
           never
           leave
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           his
           Empire
           ,
           for
           the
           waight
           of
           a
           S●epter
           ,
           seeing
           they
           make
           him
           honourable
           to
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           feared
           of
           Strangers
           ,
           so
           that
           faithfull
           man
           which
           hath
           compassed
           and
           environed
           his
           forehead
           with
           the
           crowne
           of
           love
           to
           his
           neighbour
           ,
           that
           hath
           adorned
           his
           hand
           with
           the
           Scepter
           of
           charity
           ,
           to
           the
           needy
           ,
           and
           miserable
           ,
           hee
           without
           doubt
           shall
           finde
           rest
           in
           his
           soule
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           all
           felicity
           .
        
         
           Now
           since
           such
           great
           and
           admirable
           effects
           ,
           since
           so
           excellent
           profits
           and
           advantages
           ,
           proceede
           from
           our
           mercie
           ,
           charity
           ,
           and
           bounty
           to
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           since
           in
           the
           practise
           of
           it
           ,
           wee
           finde
           our
           felicity
           ,
           which
           consisteth
           in
           the
           love
           which
           God
           beareth
           unto
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           confirmation
           of
           the
           pardon
           for
           our
           offences
           ;
           since
           againe
           God
           assureth
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           charity
           which
           we
           give
           and
           exercise
           to
           our
           neighbours
           ,
           hee
           will
           accept
           as
           done
           to
           himselfe
           :
           alas
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           so
           savage
           ,
           and
           hardened
           with
           rigour
           ;
           who
           would
           be
           so
           defiled
           with
           ingratitude
           ,
           that
           having
           received
           
           favours
           from
           a
           King
           ,
           would
           yet
           refuse
           to
           obey
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           serue
           him
           with
           all
           his
           power
           ,
           should
           not
           hee
           be
           worthy
           of
           the
           greatest
           torments
           ,
           of
           the
           most
           cruell
           punishments
           ,
           that
           have
           ever
           beene
           imagined
           ;
           would
           not
           the
           heaven
           ,
           the
           elements
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           creatures
           together
           rise
           up
           in
           judgement
           ,
           to
           aske
           punishment
           for
           so
           grievous
           a
           crime
           ;
           since
           it
           is
           most
           true
           ,
           that
           ingratitude
           is
           the
           basest
           and
           damnablest
           vice
           ,
           that
           can
           infect
           the
           soule
           of
           man.
           
        
         
           Let
           us
           remember
           that
           we
           have
           nothing
           but
           what
           we
           haue
           received
           of
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           ;
           and
           if
           wee
           have
           received
           it
           from
           his
           favourable
           and
           fatherly
           hand
           ,
           why
           should
           wee
           be
           so
           ungratefull
           ,
           as
           to
           refuse
           him
           a
           small
           portion
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           ●ee
           asketh
           for
           it
           :
           Now
           ,
           and
           at
           all
           times
           when
           we
           heare
           and
           see
           the
           poore
           praying
           ,
           and
           crying
           unto
           us
           in
           the
           streetes
           ,
           or
           at
           our
           doores
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           voyce
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           tha
           calleth
           us
           to
           acknowledge
           his
           benefits
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           wee
           see
           one
           afflicted
           that
           asketh
           us
           helpe
           ,
           and
           consolation
           ;
           let
           us
           r●n●e
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           give
           him
           occasion
           of
           joy
           ,
           and
           gladnesse
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           Christ
           himselfe
           which
           was
           comforted
           by
           an
           Angell
           ,
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           when
           praying
           to
           God
           his
           Father
           ,
           hee
           sweated
           drops
           of
           blood
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           pronounce
           these
           lamentable
           words
           ,
           so
           full
           of
           griefe
           ;
           
             My
             soule
             is
             full
             of
             sorrow
             even
             unto
             death
             .
          
        
         
           When
           we
           have
           bin
           offended
           by
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           will
           cast
           himselfe
           at
           our
           feete
           ,
           to
           aske
           us
           forgivenesse
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           be
           such
           tygers
           ,
           and
           so
           unnaturall
           ,
           as
           to
           refuse
           him
           his
           request
           ,
           
           remembring
           that
           it
           is
           a
           condition
           needfull
           to
           obtaine
           the
           pardon
           for
           our
           owne
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           wee
           shall
           never
           obtaine
           ,
           untill
           wee
           have
           first
           forgiven
           our
           brethren
           their
           offences
           :
           but
           let
           us
           follow
           the
           example
           of
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             at
             what
             time
             so
             ever
             a
             sinner
             repen●eth
             him
             of
             hi●
             sinnes
             he
             will
             put
             away
             his
             wickednesse
             out
             of
             his
             remembrance
             .
          
        
         
           And
           when
           wee
           must
           appeare
           before
           the
           terrible
           and
           dreadfull
           Throne
           of
           the
           Soveraigne
           Iudge
           ,
           when
           wee
           shall
           be
           called
           to
           a
           strict
           account
           for
           the
           talents
           and
           administration
           which
           hath
           beene
           committed
           to
           our
           charge
           by
           our
           heavenly
           Master
           :
           let
           us
           then
           I
           say
           follow
           the
           example
           of
           that
           wise
           Steward
           ,
           let
           us
           make
           our selues
           friends
           with
           the
           riches
           of
           iniquity
           ;
           let
           us
           fill
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           poore
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Al●ar
           of
           God
           ,
           upon
           the
           which
           hee
           affectionatly
           rec●iveth
           the
           Incense
           of
           our
           prayers
           ,
           as
           a
           delightfull
           and
           pleasing
           Sacrifice
           ,
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           holy
           name
           .
        
         
           Then
           I
           say
           ,
           shall
           wee
           heare
           that
           sweet
           and
           heavenly
           voyce
           of
           the
           Saviour
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           speaking
           graciously
           to
           us
           after
           this
           manner
           :
           
             Come
             ye
             blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             inherit
             the
             Kingdome
             prepared
             for
             you
             ,
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Amen
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             O
             Lord
             God
             ,
             full
             of
             mercy
             and
             compassion
             ,
             O
             favourable
             Father
             ,
             that
             art
             the
             fountaine
             of
             pardon
             and
             remission
             ,
             and
             the
             refuge
             of
             them
             that
             truely
             repent
             ,
             who
             desirest
             not
             the
             death
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             hee
             may
             turne
             from
             his
             wickednesse
             and
             live
             ;
             wee
             thy
             poore
             and
             miserable
             creatures
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             weaknes
             of
             our
             fl●sh
             ,
             by
             the
             malice
             of
             our
             mindes
             ,
             &
             by
             our
             owne
             vitious
             inclination
             to
             follow
             ill
             examples
             ,
             have
             provoked
             thee
             to
             make
             thy
             wrath
             and
             indignation
             fall
             upon
             our
             sinfull
             heads
             ;
             we
             have
             many
             wayes
             and
             times
             by
             our
             transgressions
             incited
             thee
             ,
             to
             cast
             upon
             our
             sinfull
             soules
             the
             thunderbolts
             of
             thy
             judgements
             ,
             we
             have
             made
             sinne
             our
             delight
             ,
             and
             iniquity
             the
             height
             of
             our
             happinesse
             .
             Thy
             ju●tice
             did
             cry
             and
             runne
             after
             us
             ,
             like
             a
             roaring
             and
             ravening
             Lyon
             seeking
             to
             devoure
             us
             ,
             thy
             judgements
             were
             ready
             to
             cast
             our
             bodies
             and
             soules
             into
             hell
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             excellent
             greatnesse
             of
             thy
             mercie
             ,
             (
             O
             bountifull
             and
             gracious
             Father
             )
             hath
             interposed
             her selfe
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             permitted
             that
             we
             should
             be
             cast
             downe
             into
             the
             depth
             of
             eternall
             death
             ,
             and
             condemnation
             ;
             thy
             hand
             (
             O
             sweet
             Saviour
             )
             hath
             upheld
             us
             ,
             and
             thy
             clemencie
             (
             O
             our
             Redeemer
             )
             hath
             perfectly
             delivered
             us
             :
             therefore
             (
             O
             gracious
             Father
             )
             seeing
             thou
             hast
             preserued
             us
             from
             evill
             ,
             conserue
             us
             still
             in
             good
             things
             ,
             receive
             (
             if
             such
             b●
             thy
             good
             pleasure
             )
             the
             incense
             
             of
             our
             prayers
             ,
             o●r
             sacri●ice
             of
             thankesgiving
             ,
             which
             wee
             most
             humbly
             offer
             upon
             the
             sacred
             Al●ar
             of
             thy
             divine
             compassions
             .
             Put
             up
             our
             teares
             into
             thy
             bottels
             ,
             accept
             our
             contrite
             hearts
             broken
             with
             griefe
             ,
             to
             have
             offended
             thee
             ,
             for
             a
             pleasing
             Sacrifice
             :
             receive
             our
             griefes
             and
             displeasures
             for
             thy
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             behold
             thy
             Sonne
             ,
             thy
             onely
             ,
             thy
             welbeloved
             Sonne
             ,
             his
             head
             pricked
             with
             thornes
             ,
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             his
             hands
             ,
             his
             sides
             ,
             and
             his
             feete
             pierced
             with
             Lances
             ,
             and
             nayles
             for
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             for
             his
             torments
             sake
             ,
             for
             his
             paines
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             deaths
             sake
             ,
             restore
             us
             unto
             life
             ,
             forgive
             us
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             (
             O
             great
             God
             )
             blot
             out
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             that
             so
             following
             thy
             example
             ,
             wee
             may
             doe
             the
             like
             to
             them
             that
             have
             offended
             us
             ;
             change
             in
             us
             our
             hard
             hearts
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             gentle
             and
             easie
             to
             pardon
             and
             forgive
             ;
             and
             suffer
             not
             our
             soules
             to
             be
             defiled
             ,
             and
             infected
             with
             the
             venome
             of
             revenge
             :
             but
             that
             leaving
             it
             unto
             thee
             ,
             we
             may
             thinke
             of
             nothing
             else
             but
             to
             be
             obedient
             unto
             thee
             ,
             blessing
             those
             that
             curse
             us
             ,
             speaking
             well
             of
             those
             that
             slaunder
             us
             ,
             and
             praying
             for
             those
             that
             persecute
             us
             .
          
           
             O
             good
             God
             ,
             kindle
             in
             our
             soules
             an
             holy
             love
             towards
             our
             afflicted
             brethren
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             partake
             with
             them
             in
             their
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             so
             ease
             them
             that
             they
             may
             the
             better
             beare
             that
             burthon
             ,
             which
             thou
             hast
             imposed
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             We
             most
             humbly
             beseech
             thee
             also
             (
             O
             good
             Saviour
             )
             to
             give
             us
             charitable
             hearts
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             compassion
             to
             helpe
             the
             poore
             in
             their
             neede
             ,
             
             remembring
             that
             they
             are
             o●r
             brethren
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             the
             Father
             of
             us
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             the
             children
             of
             the
             same
             mother
             ,
             that
             a
             glasse
             of
             cold
             water
             onely
             given
             unto
             them
             ,
             is
             of
             an
             inestimable
             price
             before
             thee
             ,
             because
             thou
             acceptest
             of
             it
             as
             willingly
             ,
             and
             recompensest
             it
             as
             largely
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             beene
             given
             to
             thy selfe
             ;
             make
             us
             understand
             and
             know
             that
             thou
             art
             the
             King
             and
             great
             Master
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             is
             therein
             justly
             belongeth
             unto
             thee
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             but
             thy
             Stewards
             ,
             to
             dispose
             of
             thy
             goods
             ,
             to
             them
             of
             thy
             houshold
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             poore
             ,
             who
             as
             well
             as
             we
             have
             that
             honour
             to
             belo●g
             to
             thy
             house
             ,
             to
             be
             thy
             servants
             ,
             y●a
             to
             beare
             the
             name
             of
             thy
             children
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             shall
             please
             thee
             to
             call
             us
             to
             account
             ,
             wee
             may
             bee
             found
             to
             have
             used
             with
             profit
             the
             talent
             committed
             unto
             us
             :
             and
             that
             it
             may
             please
             thine
             infinite
             goodnesse
             ,
             not
             for
             our
             sakes
             ,
             but
             through
             thy
             mercy
             ,
             for
             thy
             welbeloved
             Sonne●
             sake
             ,
             to
             call
             us
             good
             and
             faithfull
             servants
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             us
             enter
             into
             our
             Masters
             joy
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             heavenly
             Ierusalem
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           second
           Way
           to
           Sion
        
         
           THE
           PRAISE
           OF
           PVRITIE
           .
        
         
           
             
               MATH
               .
               5.8
               .
            
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               pure
               in
               heart
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               see
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           IN
           the
           holy
           and
           sacred
           Temple
           of
           wise
           King
           Salomon
           ,
           there
           were
           three
           things
           chiefely
           considerable
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           body
           of
           the
           temple
           whereto
           the
           people
           came
           .
           2.
           
           The
           holy
           place
           appointed
           for
           the
           Levites
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           ministred
           at
           the
           Sacrifices
           .
           And
           3.
           the
           
             Sanctum
             Sanctorum
          
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           holy
           place
           ,
           consecrated
           for
           the
           Arke
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           had
           appointed
           it
           for
           his
           ordinarie
           dwelling
           and
           residence
           ,
           wherein
           he
           commonly
           appeared
           ,
           in
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           darke
           clowd
           ,
           out
           of
           
           whic●
           were
           heard
           ,
           the
           divine
           Oracles
           ,
           and
           the
           irrevocable
           sentences
           of
           his
           sacred
           judgements
           .
           It
           was
           a
           place
           whereinto
           none
           (
           upon
           paine
           of
           death
           )
           could
           come
           ,
           except
           the
           high
           Priest
           ,
           and
           that
           but
           onely
           once
           every
           yeare
           ,
           and
           yet
           with
           many
           precautions
           ,
           and
           circumstances
           ,
           for
           hee
           was
           first
           to
           purifie
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           wash
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           to
           change
           his
           cloathes
           ,
           before
           he
           appeared
           in
           the
           terrible
           and
           fearefull
           presence
           of
           the
           living
           God.
           
        
         
           By
           this
           faire
           and
           meruailous
           Temple
           of
           King
           Salomon
           ,
           is
           lively
           represented
           unto
           us
           the
           world
           ,
           adorned
           ,
           and
           diversified
           with
           so
           many
           faire
           and
           admirable
           creatures
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           where
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           heard
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           Spouse
           the
           Church
           is
           naturally
           denoted
           and
           figured
           unto
           us
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           holy
           place
           ,
           whereunto
           came
           onely
           the
           Levites
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           ministred
           at
           the
           Sacrifices
           ,
           are
           signified
           unto
           us
           ,
           
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           who
           are
           chosen
           and
           put
           a
           part
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           to
           be
           Heraulds
           ,
           and
           Embassadours
           of
           his
           holy
           will
           ,
           offering
           the
           ordinary
           Sacrifices
           of
           p●ayer
           and
           thanksgiving
           ,
           which
           are
           his
           d●lectable
           and
           well
           accepted
           service
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           
             Sanctum
             Sanctorum
          
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           holy
           place
           ,
           is
           truly
           figured
           unto
           us
           Heaven
           ;
           for
           ,
           as
           the
           high
           Priest
           entred
           not
           into
           that
           place
           ,
           before
           he
           had
           first
           purified
           ,
           &
           washed
           himselfe
           according
           to
           the
           Divine
           ordinance
           :
           so
           the
           faithfull
           cannot
           enter
           into
           heaven
           ,
           untill
           hee
           hath
           first
           divested
           
           sinne
           ,
           and
           be
           covered
           with
           the
           cloake
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           innocencie
           ;
           therfore
           Iesus
           Christ
           himselfe
           declareth
           the
           same
           thing
           unto
           us
           with
           his
           owne
           sacred
           mouth
           ,
           saying
           ,
        
         
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             pure
             in
             heart
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             see
             GOD.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Prophet
           David
           expresseth
           exceeding
           well
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           in
           the
           15.
           
           Psalme
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             who
             shall
             abide
             in
             thy
             Tabernacle
             ?
             who
             shall
             dwell
             in
             thy
             holy
             hill
             ?
             he
             that
             walketh
             uprightly
             ,
             and
             worketh
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             speaketh
             the
             truth
             in
             his
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           24.
           
           
             Psalme
             ,
             Who
             shall
             ascend
             into
             the
             hill
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             and
             who
             shall
             stand
             in
             his
             holy
             place
             ?
             hee
             that
             hath
             cleane
             hands
             ,
             and
             a
             pure
             ●ear●
             ;
             who
             hath
             not
             lifted
             up
             his
             soule
             unto
             vanity
             ,
             nor
             sworne
             deceitfully
             .
             Hee
             shall
             r●ceive
             the
             blessing
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             righteousnesse
             from
             the
             God
             of
             his
             salvation
             .
          
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           33.
           
           Chap.
           of
           Isaiah
           ver
           .
           14.
           
           
             Who
             among
             us
             shall
             dwell
             with
             the
             devouring
             fire
             ?
             who
             amongst
             us
             shall
             dwell
             with
             ●verlasting
             burnings
             ▪
             He
             that
             walketh
             righteously
             ,
             and
             speaketh
             uprightly
             :
             he
             that
             despiseth
             the
             gaine
             of
             oppressions
             ,
             that
             shake●h
             his
             hands
             from
             receiving
             of
             bribes
             ;
             that
             stoppeth
             his
             eares
             from
             hearing
             of
             blood
             ,
             and
             shutteth
             his
             eyes
             from
             seeing
             evill
             .
             He
             shall
             dwell
             on
             high
             :
             his
             place
             of
             defence
             shall
             be
             the
             munitions
             of
             rockes
             ,
             bread
             shall
             be
             given
             him
             ,
             his
             waters
             shall
             be
             sure
             .
             His
             eyes
             shall
             see
             the
             King
             in
             his
             beauty
             ;
             they
             shall
             behold
             the
             land
             that
             is
             very
             farre
             off
             .
          
        
         
           O
           what
           admirable
           places
           ,
           how
           many
           faire
           
           and
           rare
           promises
           ,
           doe
           all
           these
           Prophets
           make
           to
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           who
           shall
           keepe
           his
           heart
           from
           sinne
           ▪
           and
           his
           hands
           from
           iniquity
           ;
           and
           Iesus
           Christ
           himselfe
           commeth
           after
           to
           confirme
           their
           testimonie
           ,
           and
           to
           ratifie
           their
           words
           ,
           saying
           in
           this
           place
           ,
        
         
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             pure
             in
             heart
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             see
             GOD.
             
          
        
         
           Words
           very
           energeticall
           ,
           and
           significant
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           said
           ,
           Dearely
           beloved
           ,
           the
           onely
           and
           perfect
           way
           to
           possesse
           all
           happinesse
           ,
           all
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           advantages
           that
           you
           can
           wish
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           enjoy
           eternall
           felicity
           ,
           to
           contemplate
           face
           to
           face
           Gods
           divine
           Majestie
           ,
           wherein
           consisteth
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           happinesse
           ,
           and
           all
           contentment
           ,
           following
           the
           serpents
           example
           ,
           to
           cast
           off
           the
           olde
           skinne
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           pull
           off
           the
           olde
           coate
           of
           sinne
           ,
           infected
           with
           the
           leprosie
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           to
           fly
           and
           eschew
           evill
           ,
           to
           embrace
           good
           ,
           to
           hate
           vice
           ,
           and
           perfectly
           to
           love
           vertue
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           true
           way
           to
           heaven
           ,
           to
           the
           po●session
           of
           heavenly
           graces
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           the
           fulnesse
           and
           perfection
           of
           all
           true
           happinesse
           .
        
         
           
             Blessed
             are
             then
             the
             pure
             in
             heart
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             see
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Now
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           more
           particular
           explication
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           we
           will
           divide
           them
           into
           two
           principall
           parts
           ,
           and
           will
           consider
           ,
           1.
           who
           are
           the
           pure
           in
           heart
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           the
           cause
           why
           they
           are
           blessed
           .
        
         
           The
           royall
           Prophet
           David
           in
           the
           15.
           
           Psalme
           ,
           
           describeth
           perfectly
           unto
           us
           those
           that
           are
           pure
           in
           heart
           ,
           
             They
             are
             those
          
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           
             that
             lye
             not
             ,
             and
             who
             live
             ●prightly
             ;
             they
             who
             ba●kbite
             not
             with
             their
             tongues
             ,
             nor
             doe
             evill
             to
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             and
             in
             whose
             eyes
             a
             vile
             person
             is
             contemned
             ,
             but
             they
             honour
             them
             that
             feare
             the
             Lord
             :
             they
             that
             sweare
             to
             their
             owne
             hurt
             ,
             and
             change
             not
             :
             they
             that
             put
             not
             out
             their
             money
             to
             usurie
             ,
             nor
             take
             bribes
             or
             reward
             against
             the
             innocent
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           very
           faire
           ,
           true
           ,
           and
           ample
           description
           of
           the
           Righteous
           man
           ,
           who
           hath
           a
           pure
           heart
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           who
           hath
           his
           conscience
           pure
           and
           just
           ,
           and
           who
           lives
           in
           integrity
           ,
           justice
           ,
           and
           innocencie
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           word
           heart
           ,
           is
           not
           here
           to
           be
           understood
           or
           taken
           for
           the
           materiall
           &
           carnall
           heart
           ,
           placed
           in
           our
           breasts
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           fountaine
           and
           beginning
           of
           life
           ,
           the
           first
           living
           ,
           the
           last
           dying
           i●
           man
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           soule
           that
           keepeth
           there
           her
           ordinary
           Sessions
           ,
           as
           we
           commonly
           say
           that
           is
           corne
           ,
           by
           showing
           onely
           the
           sacks
           that
           hold
           it
           ;
           there
           is
           the
           Kings
           Treasure
           ,
           by
           shewing
           onely
           the
           Exchequer
           Chamber
           where
           it
           is
           kept
           ,
           the
           place
           containing
           being
           called
           and
           taken
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           thing
           contained
           :
           so
           must
           we
           understand
           a
           pure
           heart
           to
           bee
           taken
           for
           the
           conscience
           ,
           which
           therein
           makes
           her
           residence
           .
        
         
           Where
           at
           the
           first
           sigh●
           we
           finde
           a
           thing
           very
           remarkable
           ,
           and
           worthy
           our
           consideration
           ,
           that
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           sinne
           being
           as
           it
           were
           a
           black
           and
           venomous
           Inke
           ,
           or
           an
           infected
           and
           corrupted
           poyson
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           it
           comes
           neare
           our
           
           hearts
           ,
           the
           seate
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           it
           defile●h
           ,
           infecteth
           ,
           and
           makes
           them
           so
           stinking
           ,
           that
           God
           cannot
           endure
           them
           before
           his
           face
           ,
           so
           much
           abhorreth
           he
           the
           very
           sent
           and
           smell
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           very
           object
           of
           iniquity
           is
           noysome
           and
           troublesome
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           Iesus
           Christ
           knowing
           that
           man
           brought
           into
           the
           world
           from
           his
           mothers
           wombe
           with
           life
           ,
           the
           cause
           of
           death
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           originall
           sinne
           ,
           cursed
           sinne
           ,
           a
           disastrous
           blade
           or
           stalke
           ,
           which
           like
           the
           wilde
           and
           evill
           plants
           casteth
           continually
           ●orth
           so
           many
           young
           sprigges
           ,
           which
           doth
           so
           people
           and
           store
           the
           field
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           e●d
           in
           stead
           of
           a
           Garden
           of
           Eden
           ,
           where
           God
           tooke
           pleasure
           to
           walke
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           a
           delightfull
           River
           ,
           where
           the
           Angels
           bathed
           ,
           it
           becomes
           a
           hideous
           and
           dreadfull
           wildernesse
           ,
           where
           the
           devils
           and
           wicked
           spirits
           keepe
           their
           Sabaths
           ,
           and
           criminall
           Assises
           and
           Sessions
           ,
           a
           filthy
           sinke
           ,
           where
           wicked
           and
           impious
           men
           like
           Hogges
           continually
           wallowe
           :
           And
           therefore
           Iesus
           Christ
           (
           I
           say
           )
           to
           bring
           his
           Apostles
           to
           perfection
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           them
           and
           all
           the
           faithfull
           in
           the
           way
           to
           heaven
           ,
           he
           exhorts
           them
           to
           keepe
           their
           hearts
           pure
           ,
           cleane
           ,
           and
           naked
           from
           all
           sinne
           ,
           filthinesse
           ,
           and
           iniquity
           ,
           to
           extirpate
           the
           thistles
           ,
           &
           bryers
           from
           the
           fields
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           to
           plow
           and
           till
           it
           carefully
           ,
           with
           the
           share
           and
           harrow
           of
           contrition
           and
           repentance
           for
           their
           sinnes
           :
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           a
           ground
           fit
           ,
           and
           fruitfull
           to
           receive
           the
           holy
           seed
           of
           the
           word
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           beare
           fruites
           to
           immortality
           and
           eternall
           life
           .
        
         
         
           As
           men
           would
           bee
           curious
           to
           sweepe
           and
           cleanse
           a
           house
           ,
           wherein
           a
           King
           resolues
           for
           a
           while
           to
           be
           resident
           ,
           and
           may
           justly
           accu●e
           him
           of
           imp●udence
           and
           impudence
           ,
           who
           having
           advice
           and
           notice
           of
           his
           comming
           ,
           would
           not
           make
           hast
           to
           perfume
           it
           ,
           to
           adorne
           ,
           and
           enrich
           it
           with
           the
           fairest
           furniture
           ,
           to
           embellish
           it
           with
           all
           the
           rarities
           and
           most
           pretious
           jewels
           they
           could
           recover
           :
           So
           ,
           alas
           !
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           faithfull
           are
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           glorious
           throne
           of
           his
           beloved
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           the
           tabernacle
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           hath
           chosen
           for
           his
           habitation
           ;
           where
           is
           then
           that
           heart
           of
           stone
           ,
           that
           soule
           so
           base
           ,
           and
           obstinately
           resolved
           to
           bee
           lost
           ,
           that
           knowing
           the
           happy
           and
           most
           honourable
           arrivall
           of
           the
           great
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           of
           the
           three
           divine
           persons
           ,
           of
           the
           ineffable
           and
           incomprehensible
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           trine-unity
           ,
           doth
           not
           sweepe
           and
           cleanse
           the
           house
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           purifie
           it
           from
           all
           dirt
           and
           filthinesse
           ,
           who
           I
           say
           will
           not
           adorne
           it
           with
           the
           riches●
           treasures
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           rich
           ornaments
           that
           holinesse
           ,
           justice
           ,
           and
           innocencie
           abundantly
           affords
           ;
           purposely
           to
           receive
           with
           honour
           and
           reverence
           so
           magnificent
           a
           King
           ,
           who
           promiseth
           us
           to
           come
           unto
           us
           ,
           when
           hee
           saith
           in
           the
           14.
           
           Chap.
           of
           Saint
           
             Iohn
             ,
             If
             a
             man
             love
             me
             ,
             he
             will
             keepe
             my
             words
             ,
             and
             my
             Father
             will
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             come
             in
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             our
             abode
             with
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Our
           good
           Master
           Iesus
           Christ
           (
           the
           Saviour
           of
           our
           soules
           )
           teacheth
           us
           in
           the
           22.
           
           Chap
           of
           
           Saint
           Mathew
           ,
           how
           much
           and
           how
           dearely
           purenesse
           is
           accepta●le
           before
           him
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             is
             like
             a
             certaine
             King
             which
             made
             a
             marriage
             for
             his
             sonne
             ,
             and
             having
             invit●d
             many
             ,
             the
             banquetting
             roome
             was
             filled
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             himselfe
             being
             come
             in
             to
             see
             the
             guests
             ,
             hee
             there
             sawe
             a
             man
             which
             had
             not
             a
             wedding
             garment
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Friend
             how
             camest
             thou
             in
             hith●r
             ,
             not
             having
             a
             wedding
             garment
             ?
             And
             hee
             was
             speechl●sse
             .
             Then
             said
             the
             King
             to
             the
             servants
             ,
             bind
             him
             hand
             and
             foote
             ,
             and
             cast
             him
             into
             utter
             darknesse
             ,
             where
             shall
             be
             weeping
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             :
             for
             many
             are
             called
             ,
             but
             fewe
             are
             chosen
             .
          
        
         
           Can
           we
           desire
           a
           more
           lively
           representation
           ,
           or
           an
           example
           more
           formall
           ,
           to
           shew
           us
           that
           God
           delighteth
           in
           the
           sincerity
           and
           purenesse
           of
           our
           soules
           ;
           and
           contrariwise
           ,
           that
           he
           abhorreth
           ,
           and
           detesteth
           the
           filthinesse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           the
           inke
           and
           coales
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           which
           blacks
           and
           defiles
           our
           consciences
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           impossible
           ever
           to
           tast
           of
           the
           dainty
           and
           delicious
           Viands
           served
           at
           the
           Lambs
           wedding
           ,
           at
           the
           sumptuous
           and
           magnificent
           feast
           of
           the
           onely
           Sonne
           of
           the
           great
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           before
           we
           have
           left
           off
           our
           working
           dayes
           cloathes
           ,
           the
           infected
           and
           stinking
           coate
           of
           our
           naturall
           corruption
           ,
           to
           put
           on
           the
           white
           roabe
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           purity
           ,
           and
           amendment
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           use
           the
           very
           words
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           Colos.
           3.
           
           
             Wee
             must
             cast
             off
             the
             old
             man
             with
             his
             deedes
             ,
             and
             put
             on
             the
             new
             man
             which
             is
             renewed
             in
             knowledge
             after
             the
             image
             of
             him
             that
             created
             him
             .
          
           And
           Ephes.
           4.
           concerning
           the
           former
           conversation
           ,
           
           
             Cast
             off
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             corrupted
             according
             to
             the
             deceitfull
             lusts
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             be
             renewed
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             your
             minde
             :
             and
             put
             on
             the
             new
             man
             ,
             which
             like
             unto
             God
             is
             created
             in
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             true
             holinesse
             .
          
           And
           in
           Rom.
           6.6
           .
           
             Our
             old
             man
             is
             crucified
             with
             Christ
             ,
             that
             the
             body
             of
             sinne
             might
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             that
             henceforth
             wee
             should
             serue
             sinne
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             walke
             before
             him
             in
             renovation
             and
             newnesse
             of
             life
             .
          
        
         
           The
           clearest
           waters
           are
           alwayes
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           therefore
           commonly
           see
           that
           the
           excellentest
           springs
           are
           derived
           from
           the
           rockes
           ,
           and
           fetch'd
           from
           the
           highest
           hills
           ,
           because
           that
           the
           water
           distilling
           through
           many
           narrow
           passages
           ,
           and
           strait
           places
           ,
           the
           farther
           it
           goes
           the
           more
           it
           is
           purified
           ,
           &
           the
           most
           subtill
           and
           clearest
           springs
           seeke
           the
           highest
           places
           ,
           as
           approaching
           nearer
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           ayre
           ,
           whose
           nature
           and
           propriety
           is
           still
           to
           ascend
           .
           And
           contrariwise
           ,
           you
           may
           observe
           and
           marke
           ,
           that
           the
           thick
           and
           heavie
           waters
           are
           alwayes
           filthy
           and
           stinking
           ,
           and
           are
           conserved
           in
           pitts
           and
           deepe
           sinkes
           ,
           as
           participating
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           fit
           for
           nothing
           but
           to
           breed
           serpents
           .
           and
           Frogges
           ,
           whereof
           some
           kill
           us
           by
           their
           mortall
           venome
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           trouble
           us
           with
           their
           unsufferable
           croaking
           .
        
         
           These
           cleare
           and
           pure
           waters
           doe
           lively
           prefigure
           and
           set
           forth
           unto
           us
           ,
           the
           faithfull
           servant
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           hath
           purified
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           distilled
           himselfe
           at
           the
           fire
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           thereby
           to
           leave
           off
           what
           was
           earthly
           
           ponderous
           ,
           and
           troublesome
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           hatred
           ,
           ambition
           ,
           sensuality
           ,
           and
           vaine
           glory
           purposely
           to
           soare
           aloft
           ,
           and
           to
           elevate
           himselfe
           to
           the
           holy
           mountaine
           of
           Syon
           towards
           heaven
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           center
           whither
           the
           circumference
           of
           his
           desires
           ,
           designes
           ,
           and
           thoughts
           tendeth
           .
        
         
           These
           black
           and
           muddy
           waters
           may
           expresse
           and
           set
           forth
           hell
           unto
           us
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           horrible
           darknesse
           and
           fearefull
           obscurity
           ,
           where
           that
           old
           serpent
           is
           iustly
           banished
           for
           his
           deserts
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           damned
           ,
           gastly
           ,
           and
           frightfull
           soules
           doe
           nothing
           else
           but
           vexe
           themselves
           and
           curse
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           apply
           it
           to
           the
           subject
           of
           our
           text
           ,
           these
           stinking
           and
           corrupted
           waters
           ,
           may
           very
           fitly
           be
           compared
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           men
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           who
           have
           Woolfes
           or
           Lyons
           hearts
           under
           the
           shape
           and
           forme
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           wallowe
           like
           Hogges
           in
           the
           mire
           ,
           and
           dirt
           of
           carnall
           security
           ,
           who
           runne
           not
           after
           pietie
           and
           vertue
           ,
           but
           remaine
           fast
           chained
           and
           bound
           to
           sensualitie
           ,
           and
           vice
           ;
           casting
           all
           their
           affections
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           whereof
           their
           body
           is
           made
           and
           composed
           ,
           never
           ayming
           nor
           levelling
           their
           thoughts
           at
           heaven
           ,
           whence
           their
           soule
           had
           their
           originall
           ;
           True
           serpents
           in
           malice
           ,
           hatred
           ,
           and
           envie
           ,
           that
           with
           mortall
           venome
           infect
           the
           Lillies
           and
           Roses
           of
           the
           best
           consciences
           ,
           Frogges
           in
           prating
           and
           slandering
           ,
           that
           never
           open
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           but
           to
           utter
           unsufferable
           blasphemies
           ,
           oathes
           ,
           lyes
           ,
           and
           detractions
           .
        
         
           Take
           yet
           this
           farther
           conceit
           upon
           the
           purity
           
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           eyes
           ore-vayled
           with
           clowds
           ,
           or
           with
           carracts
           and
           webbs
           ,
           cannot
           clearely
           discerne
           the
           objects
           ,
           or
           colours
           ,
           which
           are
           exposed
           before
           them
           ,
           because
           their
           faculty
           is
           prevented
           and
           hindered
           ,
           by
           the
           interposition
           of
           these
           obstacles
           ,
           which
           are
           placed
           betweene
           the
           object
           and
           the
           sight
           ;
           whereas
           contrariwise
           good
           sound
           and
           well
           disposed
           eyes
           as
           are
           these
           of
           Eagles
           ,
           who
           though
           soaring
           in
           the
           highest
           clowds
           ,
           doe
           neverthelesse
           see
           very
           plainely
           in
           the
           thickest
           bushes
           ,
           in
           the
           remotest
           furrowes
           of
           the
           farre
           distant
           field
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           most
           admirable
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           her
           sight
           is
           so
           strong
           and
           powerfull
           ,
           that
           contrary
           to
           the
           nature
           and
           practise
           of
           other
           living
           creatures
           ,
           she
           can
           steddily
           behold
           and
           contemplate
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           without
           winking
           at
           all
           ;
           yea
           ,
           when
           shee
           is
           nearest
           him
           ,
           and
           standing
           on
           the
           highest
           branch
           of
           a
           tree
           ,
           planted
           on
           the
           top
           of
           the
           loftiest
           mountaine
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           appropriate
           this
           to
           our
           matter
           ,
           wee
           say
           ,
           That
           hee
           whose
           heart
           is
           incombred
           with
           the
           things
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           whose
           soule
           is
           ore-vayled
           with
           ambition
           ,
           with
           the
           clowds
           of
           vanity
           ,
           and
           vaine
           glory
           ,
           whose
           conscience
           is
           obscured
           ,
           and
           darkned
           with
           hatred
           ,
           envie
           ,
           and
           malice
           ,
           can
           never
           contemplate
           God
           ,
           nor
           see
           his
           face
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           the
           consolation
           ,
           all
           the
           joy
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           true
           center
           of
           our
           happinesse
           ,
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           all
           our
           felicity
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           delights
           which
           the
           faithfull
           can
           wish
           or
           desire
           .
           But
           those
           that
           shall
           be
           carefull
           and
           diligent
           to
           keepe
           their
           soules
           pure
           and
           cleane
           from
           the
           filthinesse
           
           of
           sinne
           ,
           those
           like
           Eagles
           indeede
           alwayes
           soaring
           in
           heavenly
           and
           godly
           actions
           ,
           shall
           be
           perched
           and
           placed
           in
           the
           highest
           place
           of
           mount
           Syon
           ,
           from
           thence-forth
           ever
           to
           view
           the
           heavenly
           Sinne
           rising
           ,
           that
           beareth
           health
           in
           his
           rayes
           and
           wings
           ,
           to
           behold
           steddily
           ,
           and
           without
           winking
           ,
           the
           glistering
           ,
           and
           bright
           shining
           beames
           of
           the
           Sunne
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           without
           any
           feare
           of
           hurt
           ,
           being
           assured
           of
           his
           wonderfull
           favour
           ,
           manifested
           by
           his
           inviolable
           promises
           ,
           for
           he
           saith
           in
           our
           Text
           ,
        
         
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             pure
             in
             heart
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             see
             GOD.
             
          
        
         
           By
           this
           purity
           of
           heart
           ,
           we
           may
           understand
           the
           simplicity
           of
           our
           lives
           and
           actions
           ,
           and
           so
           this
           sentence
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             pure
             in
             heart
             ,
          
           may
           be
           thus
           interpreted
           ,
           Blessed
           are
           those
           that
           walke
           simple
           in
           their
           actions
           ,
           whose
           heart
           is
           voyd
           of
           fraud
           ,
           and
           of
           any
           thoughts
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           whose
           tongue
           speakes
           nothing
           but
           the
           hear●s
           meaning
           ,
           that
           shunnes
           vanity
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           be
           perfectly
           glorious
           in
           that
           which
           is
           to
           come
           .
           St
           
             Augustine
             lib.
          
           1.
           
             de
             Serm
             Dom.
          
           is
           of
           this
           opinion
           ,
           because
           that
           as
           St
           Iohn
           saith
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Epist.
             chap.
          
           5.
           ver
           .
           19.
           
           
             The
             whole
             worldlyeth
             in
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             to
             take
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             way
             of
             salvation
             ,
             nei●her
             by
             craft
             ,
             no●
             by
             force
             ,
             but
             by
             meekenesse
             and
             simplicitie
             .
          
        
         
           And
           therefore
           Christ
           sending
           through
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           publish
           the
           Gospell
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           heaven
           ,
           the
           redemption
           of
           captive
           sinners
           ,
           
           from
           the
           chaines
           and
           torments
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           to
           preach
           openly
           the
           acceptable
           yeare
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           saith
           unto
           them
           ;
           
             Behold
             I
             send
             you
             forth
             as
             sheepe
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Woolves
             ,
             be
             ye
             therefore
             wise
             as
             serpents
             ,
             and
             harmelesse
             and
             innocent
             as
             Doves
          
           ;
           as
           we
           read
           in
           the
           10.
           
           Chap.
           of
           S.
           Math.
           ver
           ,
           16.
           
           And
           in
           the
           same
           Gospell
           ,
           Chap.
           6.
           ver
           .
           22.
           
           
             The
             light
             of
             the
             body
             is
             the
             ●ye
             ,
             if
             therefore
             thine
             eye
             be
             single
             ,
             thy
             whole
             body
             shall
             be
             full
             of
             light
             .
          
        
         
           This
           so
           excellent
           vertue
           of
           meekenesse
           and
           simplicity
           ,
           hath
           alwayes
           beene
           hated
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           being
           contrary
           to
           the
           vanity
           and
           folly
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           high
           way
           to
           mount
           Sinai
           ,
           there
           to
           see
           God
           face
           to
           face
           as
           Moses
           ,
           who
           preferred
           the
           simplicity
           of
           a
           Shepheards
           crooke
           ,
           to
           the
           honours
           ,
           riches
           ,
           and
           preferments
           which
           hee
           might
           justly
           have
           expected
           in
           Pharaohs
           Court
           ,
           as
           being
           reputed
           his
           daughters
           sonne
           .
        
         
           This
           vertue
           cannot
           but
           be
           very
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           since
           he
           himselfe
           hath
           put
           it
           in
           practise
           ,
           in
           appearing
           to
           Moses
           in
           a
           bush
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           base
           and
           abject
           plant
           ,
           despising
           the
           lofty
           Pine
           trees
           ,
           and
           C●dars
           of
           Libanus
           ,
           which
           in
           height
           and
           b●auty
           exceed
           all
           other
           trees
           of
           the
           earth
           .
        
         
           The
           Angels
           also
           have
           practised
           it
           ,
           when
           having
           left
           the
           heavens
           to
           appeare
           unto
           men
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           taken
           the
           forme
           and
           majestie
           of
           Kings
           ,
           to
           be
           respected
           of
           all
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           habit
           of
           Pilgrimes
           ,
           and
           men
           of
           base
           quality
           ,
           to
           teach
           us
           to
           shunne
           pride
           and
           vaine
           glory
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           us
           by
           their
           cloathes
           that
           we
           are
           Strangers
           and
           Pilgrimes
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           that
           our
           houses
           are
           but
           
           Innes
           ,
           where
           we
           should
           stay
           onely
           as
           posts
           doe
           under
           a
           tree
           till
           the
           storme
           be
           past
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           continue
           our
           way
           as
           long
           as
           the
           day
           of
           our
           life
           shineth
           ,
           that
           the
           night
           envelloping
           and
           wrapping
           us
           up
           in
           her
           darke
           cloake
           ,
           wee
           may
           arrive
           at
           the
           heavenly
           Canaan
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           native
           Country
           from
           whence
           we
           first
           departed
           .
        
         
           We
           read
           in
           the
           18.
           
           Chap.
           
             of
             Genes
          
           .
           That
           Abraham
           sitting
           at
           his
           tent
           doore
           ,
           saw
           three
           men
           passing
           that
           way
           ,
           whom
           he●
           called
           ,
           and
           desired
           to
           come
           and
           sit
           under
           a
           tree
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           eate
           a
           morsell
           of
           bread
           ,
           to
           comfort
           their
           hearts
           .
           Now
           if
           it
           were
           god
           himselfe
           in
           the
           forme
           of
           three
           men
           ,
           to
           represent
           the
           three
           persons
           of
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           were
           Angels
           sent
           by
           him
           ,
           is
           a
           question
           out
           of
           the
           subject
           of
           our
           Text
           ;
           but
           because
           many
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           of
           the
           second
           opinion
           ,
           we
           also
           will
           hold
           it
           ,
           grounded
           on
           the
           13.
           
           Chap.
           to
           the
           
             Heb.
             Be
             not
             forgetfull
             to
             entertaine
             Strangers
             ,
             for
             thereby
             some
             have
             entertained
             Angels
             unawares
             ,
             which
             is
             commonly
             referred
             to
             this
             action
             of
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             of
          
           Lot
           
             his
             brothers
             sonne
             ,
             who
             also
             entertained
             in
             Sodome
             two
             Angels
             ,
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             Strangers
             ,
             and
             of
             men
             that
             were
             travelling
             further
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           5.
           
           Chap.
           of
           Tobit
           wee
           reade
           ,
           that
           the
           Angell
           Raphael
           appeared
           to
           the
           young
           Tobit
           ,
           and
           offered
           to
           bring
           him
           into
           Media
           ,
           which
           hee
           did
           afterwards
           performe
           .
        
         
           But
           leaving
           many
           other
           examples
           ,
           which
           we
           could
           alledge
           of
           the
           humility
           ,
           and
           simplicity
           of
           Angels
           ;
           let
           us
           briefly
           runne
           over
           the
           lives
           of
           the
           
           Patriarks
           &
           Prophets
           ,
           where
           the
           simplicity
           and
           innocent
           purity
           of
           their
           actions
           doe
           most
           lively
           appeare
           .
           Abraham
           at
           Gods
           command
           ,
           without
           any
           further
           information
           ,
           goeth
           to
           the
           place
           appointed
           him
           ,
           to
           sacrifice
           on
           an
           Altar
           his
           onely
           sonne
           .
        
         
           Isaack
           following
           the
           steps
           of
           his
           Fathers
           obedience
           to
           God
           ,
           runnes
           to
           his
           death
           ,
           never
           fearing
           the
           great
           torment
           that
           he
           was
           ready
           to
           endure
           ,
           layeth
           the
           wood
           on
           his
           shoulders
           ,
           and
           carrieth
           in
           his
           hand
           that
           fire
           that
           was
           appointed
           to
           burne
           him
           to
           ashes
           ;
           yea
           ,
           hee
           encourageth
           his
           poore
           old
           Father
           to
           execute
           Gods
           divine
           command
           ,
           restores
           unto
           him
           by
           his
           exhortation
           ,
           his
           strength
           already
           lost
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           extreame
           griefe
           which
           he
           endured
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           executioner
           of
           his
           owne
           sonne
           ,
           and
           to
           kill
           him
           to
           whome
           hee
           had
           lately
           given
           life
           .
        
         
           But
           least
           we
           should
           be
           too
           tedious
           ,
           this
           example
           of
           simplicity
           shall
           serve
           us
           for
           all
           the
           Prophe●s
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           most
           remarkable
           that
           can
           be
           ever
           rehearsed
           by
           man
           ;
           and
           indeed
           was
           it
           not
           a
           great
           and
           lofty
           mys●erie
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           give
           so
           resolute
           a
           courage
           ,
           so
           great
           a
           constancie
           ,
           to
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           so
           admirable
           boldnesse
           to
           this
           obedient
           sonne
           ;
           for
           Abraham
           representeth
           unto
           us
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           who
           to
           execute
           the
           irrevocable
           decree
           of
           his
           divine
           justice
           ,
           hath
           seised
           the
           sword
           of
           his
           terrible
           judgements
           ,
           to
           dip
           it
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           spotlesse
           Lambe
           ,
           that
           bare
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           on
           the
           Altar
           of
           the
           Crosse.
           
        
         
         
           This
           sweet
           Iesus
           ,
           whose
           simplicity
           ,
           and
           meekenesse
           are
           both
           peerelesse
           &
           inexplicable
           ,
           this
           good
           Saviour
           ,
           following
           the
           example
           of
           Isaack
           ,
           by
           whom
           during
           the
           shadowes
           of
           the
           law
           hee
           was
           figured
           ,
           goeth
           freely
           to
           his
           death
           ,
           bearing
           the
           wood
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           bereave
           him
           of
           l●fe
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           within
           him
           the
           burning
           fi●e
           of
           love
           ,
           that
           inflamed
           him
           with
           an
           infinite
           affection
           to
           save
           the
           Elect
           :
           Hee
           was
           brought
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           as
           a
           Lamb
           to
           the
           slaughter
           ;
           so
           opened
           he
           not
           his
           mouth
           to
           complain
           :
           he
           is
           conducted
           as
           a
           dumbe
           Sheepe
           before
           her
           Shearer
           ;
           but
           in
           that
           we
           see
           nothing
           but
           part
           of
           his
           simplicity
           ,
           appearing
           in
           the
           catastrophe
           of
           his
           actions
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           neare
           his
           death
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           should
           curiously
           view
           the
           acts
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           beginning
           from
           his
           birth
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           ravished
           in
           admiration
           of
           these
           infinite
           wonders
           ;
           but
           let
           us
           consider
           only
           in
           generall
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           borne
           of
           a
           pure
           virgin
           ,
           espoused
           to
           a
           Carpenter
           :
           was
           that
           befitting
           his
           excellent
           Majestie
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           King
           of
           the
           world
           ?
        
         
           Hee
           was
           borne
           in
           a
           Stable
           amongst
           beasts
           ,
           judge
           if
           that
           were
           the
           Royall
           Pallaces
           ,
           and
           honourable
           company
           ,
           which
           hee
           had
           in
           heaven
           among
           the
           Angels
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           swadled
           in
           clowts
           ,
           and
           laid
           in
           a
           Manger
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           a
           Cradle
           to
           keepe
           him
           from
           the
           injuries
           of
           the
           weather
           :
           were
           those
           the
           delights
           of
           his
           Paradise
           ?
        
         
           He
           was
           fugitive
           here
           and
           there
           ,
           to
           shunne
           the
           envie
           and
           furious
           rage
           of
           Herod
           ,
           who
           fought
           to
           kill
           him
           .
        
         
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           considering
           diligently
           all
           the
           course
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           from
           the
           moment
           of
           his
           birth
           ,
           to
           the
           last
           period
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           wee
           shall
           finde
           all
           his
           actions
           framed
           in
           humility
           ,
           and
           guided
           by
           meekenesse
           and
           simplicity
           .
        
         
           This
           example
           and
           no
           more
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           goe
           chuse
           within
           the
           Pallaces
           of
           Kings
           ,
           the
           goodliest
           and
           gallantest
           Courtiers
           ;
           hee
           did
           not
           elect
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Princes
           to
           be
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           went
           to
           the
           receipt
           of
           custome
           ,
           to
           the
           Cottages
           and
           Boats
           of
           Fishermen
           ,
           to
           call
           that
           honourable
           company
           of
           his
           twelue
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           like
           well
           instructed
           Disciples
           followed
           the
           steps
           of
           their
           loving
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ;
           so
           well
           did
           they
           imitate
           and
           follow
           his
           examples
           and
           especially
           that
           of
           his
           simplicity
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           patterns
           of
           it
           themselues
           ,
           as
           the
           History
           of
           their
           life
           sufficiently
           sheweth
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           duty
           of
           their
           place
           required
           ,
           for
           men
           and
           being
           deepely
           plunged
           in
           malice
           ,
           pre●umption
           ,
           and
           arrogancie
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           way
           to
           vanquish
           them
           ,
           but
           wholy
           by
           contrary
           weapons
           to
           them
           unknowne
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           the
           more
           easily
           be
           subdued
           and
           vanquished
           .
        
         
           To
           their
           arrogancie
           ,
           they
           opposed
           meekenesse
           ,
           to
           their
           pompe
           and
           vaine
           glory
           ,
           humility
           ,
           and
           simplicity
           ,
           ever
           remembring
           the
           command
           of
           their
           good
           Master
           ,
           
             Be
             ye
             simple
             as
             Doves
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           it
           is
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           walke
           uprightly
           before
           God
           ,
           are
           called
           by
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           children
           of
           the
           God
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           
             Poore
             and
             simple
             people
          
           ,
           because
           they
           addict
           not
           themselves
           to
           fra●d
           and
           deceit
           ,
           
           so
           spake
           Iobs
           wife
           to
           her
           husband
           ,
           being
           yet
           in
           affliction
           upon
           his
           dunghill
           ,
           
             Doest
             thou
             still
             retaine
             thine
             integrity
             ?
          
        
         
           But
           Iesus
           Chris●
           to
           shew
           us
           that
           hee
           approoveth
           those
           whom
           the
           world
           rejecteth
           ,
           speakes
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           
             See
             you
             those
             simple
             and
             base
             people
             ,
             they
             shall
             see
             God
          
           :
           So
           Christ
           gives
           them
           hopes
           of
           the
           blessed
           vision
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           promised
           light
           to
           the
           blinde
           ,
           knowledge
           to
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           wisedome
           to
           fooles
           ,
           for
           so
           this
           wicked
           world
           calleth
           those
           that
           will
           not
           drinke
           the
           cup
           of
           his
           malice
           ,
           nor
           tread
           in
           his
           pathes
           full
           of
           sinne
           and
           iniquity
           .
        
         
           
             Blessed
             then
             are
             the
             pure
             in
             heart
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           He
           doeth
           not
           onely
           say
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           blessed
           ,
           but
           he
           speaketh
           in
           the
           present
           tense
           ,
           saying
           ,
           they
           are
           already
           blessed
           :
           for
           God
           having
           given
           them
           that
           holinesse
           which
           they
           possesse
           ,
           and
           upon
           all
           occasions
           practise
           ,
           hath
           also
           given
           them
           two
           strong
           and
           well
           feathered
           wings
           ,
           to
           soare
           and
           flie
           aloft
           to
           heaven
           :
           whereof
           she
           one
           is
           faith
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           the
           just
           trusting
           and
           reposing
           himselfe
           wholy
           in
           the
           promises
           of
           Christ
           ,
           takes
           his
           flight
           towards
           Paradise
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           tast
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           faith
           (
           as
           appeareth
           by
           her
           definition
           )
           to
           know
           how
           to
           assure
           it
           s●lfe
           ,
           how
           to
           aske
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           promised
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           how
           to
           embrace
           salvation
           offered
           by
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           during
           this
           life
           ,
           how
           to
           possesse
           in
           part
           that
           eternall
           and
           blessed
           life
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           faith
           beginneth
           here
           to
           tast
           the
           delights
           of
           the
           vision
           of
           God
           ,
           she
           is
           yet
           upheld
           
           and
           fortified
           by
           Hope
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           second
           wing
           ,
           that
           makes
           her
           expect
           heaven
           ,
           and
           promiseth
           her
           absolutely
           to
           fill
           her
           abundantly
           with
           those
           swee●
           pleasures
           whereof
           the
           hath
           ,
           shee
           yet
           had
           but
           a
           tast
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           her
           perfectly
           know
           ,
           that
           which
           now
           she
           seeth
           but
           obscurely
           ,
           and
           like
           a
           shadow
           .
        
         
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             pure
             in
             heart
             :
             for
             they
             shall
             see
             GOD.
             
          
        
         
           Vpon
           these
           words
           there
           is
           an
           objection
           to
           be
           resolved
           ,
           why
           Christ
           saith
           here
           
             the
             pure
             in
             heart
          
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Scripture
           in
           many
           places
           is
           directly
           opposite
           to
           this
           justice
           ,
           to
           this
           purity
           ,
           to
           this
           cleanenesse
           ,
           as
           we
           read
           Prou.
           20.9
           .
           
             Who
             can
             say
             I
             have
             made
             my
             heart
             cleane
             ,
             I
             am
             pure
             from
             my
             sinne
             ?
          
           And
           in
           the
           first
           booke
           of
           Kings
           ,
           the
           8.
           
           Chap.
           
             There
             is
             no
             man
             that
             sinneth
             not
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           1.
           
           Epist.
           of
           Saint
           Iohn
           ,
           1.
           
           Chap.
           
             If
             we
             say
             that
             we
             have
             no
             sinne
             ,
             we
             deceive
             our selues
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             not
             in
             us
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           25.
           
           Chap.
           of
           
             Iob
             ,
             How
             can
             man
             be
             justified
             with
             God
             :
             or
             how
             can
             he
             be
             cleane
             that
             is
             borne
             of
             a
             woman
             ?
          
        
         
           Although
           these
           places
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           (
           that
           we
           purposely
           leave
           to
           avoyd
           prolixity
           )
           seeme
           to
           be
           opposite
           to
           our
           Text
           ,
           notwithstanding
           we
           will
           reconcile
           them
           together
           .
        
         
           For
           when
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           calleth
           heere
           those
           that
           live
           justly
           and
           holily
           pure
           in
           heart
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           understand
           it
           so
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           totally
           and
           absolutely
           cleane
           from
           the
           filthinesse
           of
           sinne
           :
           for
           in
           that
           sence
           the
           royall
           Prophet
           David
           saith
           ,
           
             There
             is
             none
             just
             ,
             no
             not
             one
             .
          
        
         
         
           But
           we
           must
           understand
           here
           those
           that
           strive
           to
           walke
           in
           the
           sacred
           pathes
           of
           Gods
           commandements
           ,
           that
           live
           holily
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           without
           reproach
           before
           men
           ,
           that
           have
           beene
           purified
           ,
           like
           gold
           tried
           seaven
           times
           in
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           that
           fire
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           enters
           and
           penetrates
           to
           the
           most
           secret
           thoughts
           ,
           there
           to
           consume
           the
           wood
           and
           chaffe
           of
           our
           wicked
           inclinations
           .
        
         
           This
           cleansing
           and
           purification
           is
           clearely
           set
           forth
           unto
           us
           in
           the
           15.
           
           Chap.
           of
           Saint
           Iohn
           in
           these
           words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Now
             ye
             are
             cleane
             through
             the
             word
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           13.
           
           Chap.
           ver
           .
           10.
           of
           the
           same
           Gospell
           ,
           
             Hee
             that
             is
             washed
             ,
             needeth
             not
             save
             to
             wash
             his
             feete
             ,
             but
             is
             cleane
             every
             whit
             :
             and
             ye
             are
             cleane
             ,
             but
             not
             all
             .
          
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           faithfull
           that
           live
           holily
           ,
           may
           be
           called
           just
           ,
           and
           pure
           in
           heart
           ,
           
             Secundum
             quid
             ,
             non-simpliciter
          
           ,
           Iust
           in
           that
           degree
           of
           Iustice
           that
           may
           fall
           on
           man
           whilest
           he
           is
           here
           below
           fighting
           against
           flesh
           and
           blood
           his
           domesticall
           enemies
           ,
           that
           often
           overcome
           him
           ,
           and
           would
           quite
           keepe
           him
           downe
           if
           hee
           were
           not
           upheld
           and
           fortified
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           by
           ●he
           Almighty
           hand
           of
           God
           that
           raiseth
           and
           delivereth
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           faithfull
           servant
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           againe
           called
           pure
           in
           heart
           ,
           because
           ●ee
           is
           such
           in
           part
           already
           ,
           and
           that
           besides
           the
           great
           disposition
           that
           is
           in
           him
           to
           tend
           to
           his
           perfection
           ,
           hee
           already
           here
           begins
           to
           tast
           the
           excellent
           sweetnes
           of
           that
           delicate
           fruit
           whereof
           he
           shall
           hereafter
           
           be
           fully
           and
           perfectly
           satisfied
           and
           satiated
           in
           Gods
           Paradise
           .
        
         
           
             Blessed
             then
             are
             the
             pure
             in
             heart
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             see
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Wee
           have
           another
           circumstance
           here
           very
           pregnant
           and
           remarkable
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           Christ
           exhorteth
           us
           here
           to
           be
           pure
           in
           heart
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           our
           head
           ,
           or
           hands
           ,
           because
           that
           the
           hea●t
           being
           the
           seate
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           sinne
           is
           most
           busie
           to
           vitiate
           and
           infect
           it
           with
           his
           foule
           and
           filty
           corruption
           ,
           which
           it
           doth
           not
           in
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           see
           that
           God
           doth
           so
           strictly
           command
           us
           to
           keepe
           our
           hearts
           for
           his
           part
           and
           behoofe
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             My
             sonne
             give
             mee
             thy
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           to
           omit
           or
           let
           passe
           nothing
           worthy
           consideration
           like
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           Nilus
           ,
           wee
           will
           draw
           water
           in
           running
           .
        
         
           We
           say
           then
           that
           this
           word
           heart
           ,
           is
           diversly
           taken
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           taken
           for
           faith
           ,
           as
           Rom.
           10.
           
           
             For
             with
             the
             heart
             man
             beleeveth
             unto
             right●ousnesse
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             mouth
             confession
             is
             made
             unto
             salvation
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           taken
           for
           the
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           gift
           of
           regeneration
           ,
           as
           1.
           
           Epist.
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           Chap.
           3.
           ver
           .
           4.
           
           
             The
             hidden
             man
             of
             the
             heart
             in
             that
             which
             is
             not
             corrup●ible
             ,
             even
             the
             ornament
             of
             a
             meeke
             and
             quiet
             spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             of
             great
             price
             and
             estimation
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           For
           the
           understanding
           ,
           as
           Rom.
           2.
           
           
             They
             shew
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             law
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           taken
           for
           the
           conscience
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           1.
           
           of
           Sam.
           the
           24.
           chap.
           5.
           ver
           .
           
             Davids
             heart
             smote
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             cut
             off
             Sauls
             skirt
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           1.
           to
           the
           Thessal
           .
           chap.
           3.
           
           
             To
             establish
             your
             hearts
             unblameable
             in
             holinesse
             before
             God.
          
           Here
           is
           yet
           another
           very
           cleare
           passage
           in
           the
           1.
           
           Epist.
           of
           Saint
           Iohn
           chap.
           3.
           ver
           .
           2●
           .
           
             If
             our
             heart
             condemne
             us
             ,
             God
             is
             greater
             then
             our
             heart
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             if
             our
             heart
             condemne
             us
             not
             ,
             wee
             have
             confidence
             towards
             God.
             
          
        
         
           And
           in
           this
           last
           signification
           it
           is
           taken
           in
           our
           Text
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           for
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           if
           Christ
           had
           said
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             those
             that
             possesse
             a
             holy
             ,
             pure
             ,
             and
             just
             soule
             ,
             a
             good
             ,
             cleane
             ,
             and
             spotlesse
             conscience
             .
          
        
         
           David
           desirous
           to
           raise
           himselfe
           from
           his
           fall
           ,
           and
           to
           restore
           the
           temple
           of
           his
           body
           polluted
           by
           wicked
           adultery
           ,
           desired
           of
           God
           a
           new
           Altar
           ,
           
             praying
             him
             to
             create
             in
             him
             a
             cleane
             heart
             ,
             and
             to
             renew
             a
             right
             spirit
             within
             him
             .
             Psal.
          
           51.12
           .
        
         
           
             Iudas
             Maccabeus
          
           having
           seene
           the
           Temple
           of
           Ierusalem
           prophaned
           by
           Antiochus
           his
           sacrilegious
           hands
           ,
           he
           purifieth
           it
           ,
           destroyes
           all
           the
           Altars
           where
           that
           Pagan
           had
           sacrificed
           to
           his
           Idols
           ,
           and
           called
           that
           the
           renewing
           of
           the
           Temple
           :
           Our
           bodies
           are
           the
           living
           temples
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           our
           hearts
           the
           Altars
           ,
           on
           the
           which
           having
           wickedly
           sacrificed
           to
           the
           Idols
           of
           our
           passions
           ,
           we
           must
           breake
           them
           and
           destroy
           them
           ,
           by
           our
           true
           repentance
           and
           conversion
           to
           God
           ,
           
             who
             despiseth
             not
             a
             broken
             and
             a
             contrite
             heart
             :
          
           And
           afterward
           we
           must
           build
           new
           ones
           pure
           and
           clean
           ,
           on
           the
           which
           wee
           must
           offer
           to
           God
           Hecatombes
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           solemne
           burnt
           offerings
           
           and
           sacrifices
           wherein
           hee
           delighteth
           .
        
         
           The
           Etymologists
           hold
           ,
           that
           this
           word
           Cor
           is
           derived
           of
           Cura
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           care
           ,
           because
           that
           part
           communicateth
           ,
           sendeth
           ,
           and
           doth
           distribute
           blood
           and
           life
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           body
           :
           Even
           so
           all
           our
           study
           ,
           all
           our
           exercise
           ,
           and
           occupation
           should
           be
           to
           seeke
           the
           meanes
           fit
           for
           the
           conservation
           of
           our
           soules
           :
           
             for
             what
             will
             it
             profit
             a
             man
             if
             hee
             gaine
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             loose
             his
             soule
             .
             Math.
          
           16.26
           .
        
         
           As
           soone
           as
           the
           Embrion
           is
           conceived
           ,
           the
           first
           part
           which
           is
           formed
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           being
           as
           it
           were
           the
           center
           whence
           the
           severall
           lines
           are
           drawne
           to
           the
           circumference
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           it
           is
           also
           the
           first
           member
           living
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           paines
           of
           death
           have
           compassed
           a
           man
           ,
           the
           blood
           from
           all
           parts
           retires
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           citadell
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           is
           also
           the
           last
           part
           that
           dieth
           in
           us
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           common
           saying
           ,
           
             Cor
             est
             primum
             vivens
             ,
             &
             ultimum
             moriens
             .
          
        
         
           So
           when
           the
           faithfull
           of
           the
           Lord
           resolveth
           to
           live
           piously
           ,
           he
           must
           cast
           for
           a
           sure
           and
           unmoveable
           foundation
           ,
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           a
           pure
           and
           cleane
           conscience
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           the
           Ocean
           where
           all
           the
           rivers
           of
           hisaffections
           must
           runne
           and
           tend
           ,
           the
           corner
           and
           fundamentall
           stone
           ,
           on
           the
           which
           must
           be
           edified
           this
           his
           Pilgrimage
           :
           All
           the
           building
           of
           this
           mortall
           and
           transitorie
           life
           ,
           must
           begin
           with
           the
           just
           mans
           beginning
           ,
           and
           never
           end
           till
           his
           death
           ,
           when
           it
           shall
           bee
           augmented
           and
           perfected
           in
           heaven
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           Gods
           commandement
           under
           the
           law
           ,
           
           that
           all
           Israelites
           ,
           all
           the
           seed
           of
           Abraham
           should
           offer
           and
           consecrate
           to
           him
           the
           first
           borne
           ,
           both
           of
           man
           and
           beast
           ;
           now
           if
           wee
           unvayle
           the
           letter
           ,
           and
           consider
           what
           it
           therein
           figured
           unto
           us
           ,
           we
           may
           note
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           that
           God
           desired
           by
           this
           Decree
           ,
           whose
           letter
           and
           figure
           is
           abrogated
           ,
           though
           the
           truth
           and
           sence
           of
           it
           be
           eternall
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           offer
           and
           consecrate
           unto
           him
           our
           hearts
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           first
           borne
           of
           our selues
           .
        
         
           The
           greatest
           part
           of
           Physitians
           hold
           ,
           that
           the
           soule
           being
           generally
           all
           over
           the
           body
           ,
           hath
           her
           principall
           seat
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           hath
           in
           his
           Court
           ,
           although
           his
           power
           reach
           thorow
           all
           his
           Kingdome
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           soule
           being
           that
           very
           man
           which
           God
           requireth
           ,
           it
           is
           then
           not
           without
           reason
           ,
           that
           God
           demandeth
           our
           heart
           ,
           which
           is
           her
           throne
           :
           
             My
             sonne
             give
             me
             thy
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           The
           heart
           is
           knowne
           to
           bee
           the
           originall
           of
           naturall
           heat
           ;
           now
           God
           being
           a
           burning
           fire
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           affection
           towards
           his
           children
           ,
           wee
           ought
           to
           consecrate
           that
           part
           to
           him
           for
           his
           Tabernacle
           .
        
         
           The
           heart
           is
           red
           and
           bloody
           ,
           to
           shew
           us
           the
           fervencie
           and
           zeale
           that
           should
           be
           in
           us
           to
           Gods
           service
           and
           glory
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           thoughts
           should
           alwayes
           burne
           with
           love
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           with
           charity
           to
           our
           neighbours
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           little
           ;
           whence
           wee
           may
           learne
           not
           to
           puffe
           ,
           or
           swell
           it
           with
           pride
           ,
           but
           to
           keepe
           it
           alwayes
           humble
           and
           modest
           .
           Vertues
           that
           seeke
           
           not
           af●er
           large
           and
           spacious
           Pallaces
           ,
           but
           are
           contented
           in
           the
           narrowest
           and
           remorest
           places
           .
        
         
           His
           beating
           and
           panting
           is
           upwards
           ;
           so
           all
           our
           desires
           and
           thoughts
           should
           tend
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           our
           supernaturall
           vocation
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Apostles
           advice
           ,
           
             Seek
             the
             things
             that
             are
             above
             .
          
        
         
           The
           heart
           is
           agitated
           by
           a
           continuall
           motion
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           vitall
           spirits
           ,
           that
           animate
           and
           nourish
           it
           :
           So
           our
           thoughts
           should
           beare
           and
           conduct
           us
           to
           the
           actions
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           innocencie
           ,
           and
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           to
           follow
           the
           steps
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           Charity
           alwayes
           worketh
           ,
           and
           is
           never
           idle
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           grace
           dwelling
           in
           our
           soules
           ,
           who
           inspires
           continually
           in
           us
           holy
           and
           religious
           thoughts
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           but
           one
           heart
           in
           man
           ,
           and
           yet
           his
           shape
           and
           forme
           is
           triangular
           ,
           a
           figure
           bearing
           proportion
           to
           his
           object
           ,
           that
           is
           God
           ,
           one
           in
           Essence
           ,
           and
           three
           in
           persons
           :
           So
           our
           soules
           should
           be
           adorned
           with
           these
           three
           beautiful
           vertues
           ,
           Faith
           ,
           hope
           and
           Charity
           .
        
         
           He
           is
           open
           at
           the
           top
           ,
           and
           that
           way
           he
           receiveth
           his
           nourishment
           :
           Which
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           that
           our
           soules
           should
           alwayes
           be
           open
           ,
           to
           proclaime
           the
           praises
           of
           our
           Creator
           and
           Redeemer
           ,
           that
           nourisheth
           them
           with
           the
           holy
           and
           wholso●e
           meat
           of
           his
           sacred
           word
           ,
           sent
           dow●●
           from
           heaven
           .
        
         
           The
           least
           angle
           or
           cor●e●
           is
           turned
           downewards
           ,
           to
           shew
           us
           that
           〈◊〉
           least
           care
           should
           bee
           for
           earthly
           things
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           againe
           not
           hayrie
           ,
           to
           teach
           us
           that
           our
           soule
           which
           is
           hi●
           hostesse
           ,
           must
           be
           voyd
           of
           the
           foolish
           and
           light
           imaginations
           ,
           of
           the
           weake
           and
           unconstant
           considerations
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           that
           so
           she
           may
           hope
           and
           ayme
           at
           nothing
           but
           heaven
           ,
           her
           blessed
           Countrey
           ,
           wherein
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           enter
           ,
           before
           our
           heart
           (
           after
           Moses
           his
           example
           )
           have
           pulled
           off
           the
           Shooes
           of
           our
           corruption
           and
           worldly
           affection
           ,
           that
           so
           wee
           may
           come
           neare
           this
           burning
           bush
           ,
           this
           fearefull
           fire
           ,
           Gods
           divine
           justice
           .
        
         
           The
           Oracle
           of
           Apollo
           ,
           being
           once
           enquired
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           most
           pleasingst
           thing
           of
           God
           ;
           after
           his
           ordinary
           manner
           hee
           answered
           ambiguously
           ,
           and
           obscurely
           :
        
         
           
             Dimidium
             sphaerae
             ,
             sphaeram
             cum
             principe
             Romae
             .
          
        
         
           An
           answer
           most
           true
           ,
           though
           it
           came
           from
           the
           father
           of
           lies
           ,
           for
           a
           C
           is
           the
           halfe
           of
           a
           Sphere
           ,
           and
           O
           is
           a
           Sphere
           ,
           and
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           word
           Rome
           is
           an
           R
           ,
           which
           letters
           put
           together
           make
           COR
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           questionlesse
           it
           is
           the
           most
           pleasingst
           gift
           that
           can
           bee
           offered
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           which
           no
           man
           can
           justly
           refuse
           him
           .
           The
           poore
           may
           say
           ,
           I
           cannot
           give
           almes
           ;
           the
           sicke
           ,
           I
           cannot
           goe
           to
           Church
           ,
           I
           can
           neither
           watch
           nor
           pray
           ;
           but
           none
           can
           say
           ,
           I
           cannot
           lo●e
           God
           ,
           for
           thy
           others
           defects
           may
           be
           excused
           by
           ●hy
           poverty
           ,
           or
           sicknesse
           ,
           but
           to
           refuse
           God
           with
           〈◊〉
           heart
           it
           cannot
           be
           excused
           but
           by
           malice
           ,
           as
           
             S.
             Augus●ine
          
           very
           learnedly
           saith
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           remember
           th●●
           how
           charitable
           so
           ever
           our
           actions
           be
           ,
           if
           our
           hear●
           doe
           not
           goe
           before
           
           to
           enlighten
           them
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           will
           tumble
           downe
           together
           into
           the
           obscure
           darkness
           of
           the
           deepe
           .
        
         
           Our
           actions
           are
           of
           no
           value
           without
           the
           heart
           ,
           but
           the
           heart
           may
           bee
           good
           without
           the
           actions
           ;
           God
           had
           respect
           to
           Abel
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           to
           his
           offering
           ;
           the
           good
           Thiefe
           to
           obtaine
           mercy
           gave
           nothing
           but
           his
           heart
           ;
           
             Marie
             Magdalene
          
           but
           her
           teares
           ,
           and
           Saint
           Peter
           but
           sighes
           and
           lamentations
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           the
           depth
           of
           his
           soule
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           this
           heart
           may
           be
           pleasing
           and
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           cleare
           ,
           bright
           ,
           and
           shining
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           as
           in
           a
           glasse
           God
           may
           see
           his
           owne
           image
           and
           likenesse
           after
           which
           he
           at
           the
           first
           created
           it
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           is
           once
           cleane
           and
           pure
           ,
           then
           right
           so
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           we
           must
           keepe
           it
           in
           the
           same
           glorious
           estate
           ,
           for
           
             
               Non
               minor
               est
               virtu●
               quam
               quaerere
               ,
               parta
               tueri
               .
            
          
           And
           to
           that
           end
           we
           must
           imitate
           the
           Bees
           ,
           which
           to
           hinder
           the
           drones
           and
           spiders
           from
           comming
           into
           their
           Hives
           ,
           to
           corrupt
           or
           devoure
           their
           honey
           stop
           the
           entries
           of
           them
           with
           bitter
           and
           stinging
           hearbs
           ,
           as
           good
           Husbandmen
           who
           enclose
           their
           grounds
           ,
           lest
           passengers
           or
           the
           wild
           beasts
           should
           spoile
           them
           .
           Even
           so
           should
           wee
           alwayes
           keepe
           the
           passages
           of
           our
           senses
           ,
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           fenced
           with
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           bitter
           Rue
           ,
           and
           Worm-wood
           ,
           that
           the
           devill
           cannot
           endure
           to
           tast
           or
           relish
           .
        
         
           Marke
           and
           observe
           with
           me
           the
           care
           and
           diligence
           
           which
           is
           used
           to
           conserve
           Christall
           ,
           and
           China
           Dishes
           ,
           what
           paines
           are
           taken
           to
           keepe
           them
           cleane
           ,
           bright
           ,
           and
           shining
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           deare
           and
           rare
           .
           And
           what
           can
           wee
           finde
           in
           this
           world
           more
           precious
           and
           rare
           then
           our
           heart
           ,
           then
           let
           us
           with
           a
           diligent
           care
           ,
           and
           carefull
           sollicitude
           ,
           seeke
           the
           cle●nenesse
           and
           purity
           thereof
           ,
           following
           the
           Apostles
           counsell
           ,
           
             Let
             every
             one
             possesse
             his
             vessell
             with
             sanctifi●ation
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Thess.
           4.4
           .
        
         
           When
           a
           vessell
           is
           cleft
           or
           crackt
           ,
           it
           is
           unfit
           to
           containe
           any
           liquid
           thing
           ;
           
             Now
             the
             wicked
             heart
             is
             a
             crackt
             vessell
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Eccles.
             chap.
          
           21.
           
        
         
           A
           broken
           heart
           threatneth
           death
           to
           a
           living
           creature
           ,
           as
           a
           Ship
           split
           and
           torne
           with
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           waves
           ,
           threatneth
           undoubted
           death
           ,
           ruine
           and
           shipwrack
           ;
           so
           that
           heart
           that
           is
           not
           well
           united
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           broken
           and
           shattered
           by
           the
           force
           of
           worldly
           affections
           ,
           threatneth
           and
           fore-telleth
           an
           infallible
           ruine
           and
           destruction
           .
        
         
           To
           fill
           a
           vessell
           in
           a
           Well
           or
           in
           a
           Fountaine
           ,
           we
           must
           needs
           bend
           it
           downwards
           ;
           so
           must
           we
           humble
           our
           heart
           ,
           to
           fill
           it
           with
           heavenly
           graces
           ,
           
             I
             have
             inclined
             my
             care
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             received
             wisedome
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           wise
           man
           ,
           Sap.
           61.
           
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           we
           know
           ,
           that
           none
           ca●
           fill
           a
           vessell
           with
           any
           good
           and
           wholesome
           liquor
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           some
           corrupted
           ,
           before
           he
           first
           empty
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           very
           cleane
           :
           If
           we
           defire
           to
           fill
           our
           hearts
           with
           the
           love
           and
           other
           graces
           of
           God
           ,
           wee
           must
           first
           expell
           and
           exempt
           the
           love
           and
           
           delights
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           that
           have
           beene
           so
           long
           resident
           there
           ,
           and
           then
           when
           wee
           have
           done
           those
           things
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           sure
           fully
           to
           enjoy
           the
           inestimable
           effects
           of
           this
           divine
           promise
           .
        
         
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             pure
             in
             heart
             :
             for
             they
             shall
             see
             GOD.
             
          
        
         
           In
           this
           second
           part
           wee
           have
           demonstrated
           unto
           us
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           Christ
           calleth
           the
           pure
           in
           heart
           Blessed
           ,
           it
           is
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             because
             they
             shall
             see
             GOD.
          
           
        
         
           This
           conjunction
           ,
           for
           ,
           joyning
           those
           two
           sentences
           ,
           sheweth
           and
           marketh
           out
           unto
           us
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           felicity
           ,
           and
           happinesse
           ,
           that
           cannot
           receive
           a
           name
           enough
           emphaticall
           ,
           and
           significant
           to
           represent
           to
           our
           senses
           ,
           and
           to
           our
           understandings
           ,
           the
           least
           beame
           ,
           the
           least
           spark
           ,
           the
           least
           drop
           of
           that
           inexhaustible
           Ocean
           of
           that
           devouring
           fire
           ,
           of
           that
           Sunne
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           whose
           brightnesse
           if
           we
           should
           undertake
           to
           contemplate
           ,
           it
           would
           strike
           us
           blinde
           ,
           whose
           immense
           depth
           if
           wee
           should
           search
           ,
           it
           would
           swallow
           us
           up
           ,
           whose
           burning
           heat
           if
           wee
           approach
           ,
           it
           would
           convert
           us
           to
           ashes
           ,
           and
           would
           make
           us
           pay
           deere
           for
           our
           curiosity
           .
        
         
           The
           Poets
           faine
           ,
           that
           the
           Giants
           attempting
           to
           clime
           up
           to
           heaven
           ,
           were
           thunder-stricken
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           heaping
           Olympus
           ,
           and
           Pelion
           upon
           Ossa
           ,
           one
           mountaine
           upon
           another
           :
           A
           fable
           derived
           from
           that
           truth
           taught
           us
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           touching
           the
           building
           of
           the
           Tower
           of
           Babell
           ,
           whose
           Builders
           were
           shamefully
           confounded
           ;
           the
           Allegorie
           of
           this
           truth
           ,
           the
           morality
           of
           this
           
           fable
           sets
           forth
           unto
           us
           the
           curiosity
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           thinking
           to
           pierce
           too
           farre
           into
           Gods
           secrets
           ,
           are
           cast
           downe
           into
           a
           deepe
           Abisse
           of
           confusion
           ,
           by
           their
           audacious
           presumption
           .
        
         
           Empedocles
           desiring
           to
           know
           the
           cause
           why
           mount
           AEtna
           did
           cast
           forth
           such
           flames
           ,
           was
           swallowed
           and
           devoured
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           ●od
           indeed
           depresseth
           ,
           and
           dejecteth
           the
           proud
           design●s
           of
           those
           that
           are
           so
           rash
           ,
           as
           to
           discourse
           of
           that
           which
           is
           altogether
           ineffable
           ,
           and
           incomprehensible
           ,
           but
           yet
           is
           so
           gracious
           and
           favourable
           ,
           that
           he
           enlightneth
           and
           fortifieth
           those
           ,
           that
           with
           feare
           &
           humility
           approach
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           mysteries
           ,
           as
           David
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           2.11
           .
           
             Serve
             the
             Lord
             in
             feare
             ,
             and
             reioyce
             with
             trembling
             :
          
           And
           Solomon
           his
           sonne
           ,
           
             Those
             that
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             understand
             the
             truth
             :
             and
             the
             faithfull
             shall
             know
             his
             love
             .
          
        
         
           Then
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           feare
           ,
           and
           humility
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           seeke
           after
           this
           hidden
           glory
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           vayle
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           teacheth
           us
           to
           beleeve
           the
           things
           which
           wee
           see
           no●
           ,
           nor
           cannot
           be
           the
           object
           of
           our
           senses
           ,
           Hope
           will
           make
           us
           desire
           them
           ,
           Charity
           to
           love
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           gracious
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           will
           helpe
           us
           to
           attaine
           them
           .
        
         
           
             O
             blessed
             then
             shall
             be
             the
             pure
             in
             heart
             :
             for
             they
             shall
             see
             God.
             
          
        
         
           St.
           Iohn
           Chap.
           17.
           saith
           ,
           
             This
             is
             life
             eternall
             ,
             to
             kn●w
             thee
             the
             onely
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             Iesus
             Christ
             whom
             thou
             hast
             sent
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           1.
           
           Epist.
           of
           Saint
           
             Iohn
             ,
             chap.
          
           3.
           
           
             Beloved
             ,
             now
             we
             are
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             
             doth
             not
             yet
             appeare
             what
             we
             shall
             be
             :
             but
             we
             know
             that
             when
             he
             shall
             appeare
             ,
             wee
             shall
             be
             like
             him
             ,
             for
             wee
             shall
             soe
             him
             as
             he
             is
             .
             And
             every
             man
             that
             hath
             this
             hope
             in
             him
             purifieth
             himselfe
             ,
             even
             as
             hee
             is
             pure
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           22.
           chap.
           of
           the
           
             Revel
             .
             His
             servants
             shall
             serue
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             see
             his
             face
             .
          
        
         
           The
           infinite
           greatnesse
           of
           this
           divine
           promise
           ,
           whose
           performance
           is
           infallible
           ,
           makes
           us
           skip
           and
           leape
           for
           joy
           ,
           charmeth
           our
           senses
           ,
           and
           ravish●th
           our
           mindes
           ,
           for
           it
           seemeth
           altogether
           impossible
           ,
           that
           living
           tombes
           ,
           mortall
           carcasses
           ,
           the
           prey
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           foode
           of
           wormes
           ,
           should
           ever
           aspire
           so
           high
           ,
           as
           to
           pretend
           to
           see
           and
           view
           that
           felicity
           which
           is
           better
           described
           by
           silence
           ,
           and
           admiration
           ,
           then
           by
           any
           other
           description
           ,
           
             for
             they
             are
             things
             which
             eye
             hath
             not
             seene
             ,
             eare
             hath
             not
             heard
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             not
             entred
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             them
             that
             love
             him
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           2.9
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           did
           not
           pitch
           the
           Tabernacle
           in
           Ierusalem
           ,
           before
           they
           had
           cleansed
           the
           mountaine
           of
           Sion
           ,
           of
           those
           enemies
           that
           were
           opposite
           to
           their
           rest
           :
           So
           wee
           must
           not
           settle
           our selues
           in
           the
           contemplation
           of
           the
           divine
           Tabernacle
           ,
           before
           we
           have
           cleared
           some
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           seeme
           to
           forbid
           us
           entrance
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           33.
           
           Chap.
           of
           
             Exod.
             ver
          
           .
           20.
           
           God
           saith
           to
           
             Moses
             ,
             Thou
             canst
             not
             see
             my
             face
             ,
             for
             there
             shall
             no
             man
             see
             me
             and
             l●ve
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           1.
           chap.
           of
           Saint
           
             Iohn
             ,
             No
             man
             hath
             seene
             God
             at
             any
             time
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           1.
           
           Epist.
           of
           the
           
             Cor.
             chap.
          
           13.
           ver
           .
           12.
           
           
             Now
             we
             see
             
             through
             a
             glasse
             darkely
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           28.
           chap.
           of
           
             Iob
             ,
             God
             is
             hidden
             from
             all
             living
             eyes
             .
          
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           other
           p●aces
           to
           confirme
           this
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           too
           long
           to
           rehearse
           .
        
         
           Wee
           with
           one
           consent
           said
           ,
           
             That
             God
             is
             invisible
          
           ;
           which
           seemeth
           to
           be
           opposite
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           promise
           made
           unto
           us
           in
           our
           Text
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             pure
             in
             heart
             :
             for
             they
             shall
             see
             God.
             
          
        
         
           N●verthelesse
           ,
           to
           reconcile
           them
           together
           ,
           for
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           never
           contrary
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           wee
           say
           that
           the
           places
           before
           alledged
           a●e
           so
           to
           bee
           understood
           ,
           that
           whilest
           man
           is
           in
           this
           mortall
           prison
           ,
           in
           this
           valley
           of
           teares
           so
           obscure
           ,
           and
           darke
           ,
           whilest
           like
           an
           Owle
           he
           delighteth
           in
           the
           night
           of
           sinne
           ,
           his
           eyes
           can
           no
           way
           endure
           the
           least
           beames
           of
           the
           Sunne
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           for
           God
           being
           an
           infinite
           Spirit
           ,
           cannot
           be
           seene
           by
           a
           finite
           body
           ;
           but
           when
           we
           shall
           leave
           off
           this
           mortall
           prison
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           our
           soules
           then
           perfectly
           enlightened
           by
           the
           heavenly
           grace
           ,
           shall
           be
           endued
           with
           that
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           faculty
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           openly
           contemplate
           their
           Creator
           ,
           and
           their
           God
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           13.
           
           
             Chap.
             Now
             wee
             see
             through
             a
             glasse
             darkely
             ,
             but
             then
             wee
             shall
             see
             hi●
             face
             to
             face
             .
          
        
         
           This
           word
           
             See
             God
          
           ,
           is
           much
           controverted
           among
           Divines
           ,
           which
           be
           of
           two
           severall
           opi●ions
           ;
           whereof
           the
           o●e
           holdeth
           ,
           That
           soules
           delivered
           of
           this
           corporall
           vayle
           ,
           cannot
           see
           Gods
           face
           ,
           for
           two
           reasons
           ;
           the
           first
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           being
           a
           spirituall
           Essence
           ,
           infinite
           ,
           incomprehensible
           ,
           ca●not
           bee
           see●e
           by
           a
           finite
           creature
           ,
           
           without
           implying
           contradiction
           ,
           for
           then
           the
           containing
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           blessed
           soule
           should
           bee
           greater
           then
           the
           contained
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           absurd
           ,
           by
           this
           axiome
           ,
           that
           the
           object
           is
           contained
           by
           the
           visuall
           faculty
           :
           As
           if
           a
           man
           placed
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           looking
           round
           about
           a
           great
           distance
           off
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           his
           sight
           could
           reach
           ,
           could
           not
           for
           all
           that
           say
           ,
           That
           hee
           saw
           all
           the
           earth
           ,
           or
           all
           the
           sea
           .
        
         
           Those
           of
           the
           second
           opinion
           answere
           to
           this
           first
           reason
           ,
           saying
           ,
           That
           the
           Creator
           may
           not
           be
           compared
           with
           the
           creatures
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           all
           in
           all
           ,
           and
           all
           ,
           and
           whole
           in
           every
           part
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           one
           ,
           and
           consequently
           indivisible
           ;
           that
           all
           things
           in
           him
           are
           Essentiall
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           subject
           to
           division
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           seeth
           him
           ,
           seeth
           him
           totally
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           reason
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           wee
           measure
           our
           soules
           by
           our
           bodies
           ,
           imagining
           that
           they
           shall
           have
           eyes
           ,
           with
           the
           which
           they
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           discerne
           and
           distinguish
           the
           present
           objects
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           the
           others
           answere
           ,
           that
           indeede
           the
           soules
           in
           heaven
           shall
           have
           no
           corporall
           eyes
           like
           ours
           ;
           but
           that
           notwithstanding
           God
           will
           give
           them
           a
           seeing
           faculty
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           they
           shall
           perceive
           the
           present
           objects
           :
           2.
           
           When
           these
           soules
           shall
           be
           rejoyned
           ,
           and
           revnited
           to
           their
           bodies
           ,
           God
           having
           purified
           them
           from
           all
           vncleanenesse
           ,
           will
           make
           them
           like
           unto
           the
           glorious
           body
           of
           his
           Sonne
           Iesus
           Christ
           our
           
           Lord
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           Math.
           22.
           
           
             That
             our
             bodies
             shall
             be
             as
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             in
             heaven
             ,
             who
             alwayes
             behold
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             Math.
          
           18.
           that
           is
           ,
           
             that
             are
             alwayes
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             that
             see
             him
             perfectly
             ,
          
           in
           respect
           of
           themselues
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           permit
           ,
           but
           not
           perfectly
           in
           respect
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           seeth
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           may
           say
           ,
           that
           hee
           seeth
           it
           perfectly
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           if
           his
           faculty
           be
           good
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           he
           ca●not
           see
           him
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           his
           eyes
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           opinion
           which
           is
           more
           generally
           received
           ,
           holdeth
           ,
           that
           this
           word
           See
           ,
           is
           taken
           simply
           ,
           and
           absolutely
           ,
           for
           to
           Know
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           hold
           it
           ,
           say
           ,
           That
           Iesus
           Christ
           in
           our
           Text
           promiseth
           to
           the
           pure
           in
           heart
           ,
           a
           perfect
           knowledge
           of
           the
           divine
           goodnes●e
           ;
           wherein
           consisteth
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           our
           felicity
           ,
           of
           our
           delights
           ,
           and
           content
           ,
           which
           they
           doe
           well
           proove
           by
           the
           14.
           
           Chap.
           of
           Saint
           Iohn
           ,
           ver
           .
           7.
           
           
             If
             ye
             had
             knowne
             me
             ,
             ye
             should
             have
             knowne
             my
             Father
             also
             ,
             and
             from
             henceforth
             ye
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             have
             seene
             him
          
           ;
           where
           Christ
           sheweth
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           seene
           his
           Father
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           knowne
           him
           by
           so
           many
           miracles
           done
           before
           their
           eyes
           .
           And
           in
           the
           17.
           
           Chap.
           of
           the
           same
           Gospell
           ,
           
             This
             is
             life
             eternall
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             know
             thee
             the
             onely
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             Iesus
             Christ
             whom
             thou
             hast
             sent
             :
          
           where
           it
           plainely
           appeareth
           ,
           that
           this
           word
           to
           
             know
             God
          
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           possesse
           life
           eternall
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           from
           those
           two
           places
           joyned
           to
           our
           Text
           ,
           this
           conclusion
           followeth
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             To
             see
             God
             ,
             know
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             ete●nall
             life
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             thing
             .
          
        
         
         
           As
           the
           Angels
           then
           see
           the
           face
           of
           God
           ,
           even
           so
           shall
           we
           also
           see
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           blessed
           sight
           is
           reserved
           for
           a
           recompence
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Iohn
           in
           his
           1.
           
           Epist.
           3.
           
           Chap.
           
             When
             he
             shall
             appeare
             we
             shall
             be
             like
             him
             ,
             for
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             face
             to
             face
             .
          
        
         
           Not
           that
           we
           must
           imagine
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           any
           members
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           man
           is
           made
           in
           the
           image
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           thus
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           that
           man
           hath
           beene
           created
           in
           perfect
           justice
           ,
           and
           innocencie
           ,
           after
           the
           example
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           by
           this
           face
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           vnderstand
           with
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           namely
           Saint
           Augustine
           in
           his
           booke
           
             Decivit
             .
             Dei
          
           ,
           the
           manifestation
           of
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           a
           perfect
           knowledge
           of
           his
           wonderfull
           mercie
           ,
           which
           he
           will
           communicate
           unto
           vs.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           hard
           question
           ,
           and
           difficult
           to
           handle
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Saints
           after
           the
           Resurr●ction
           shall
           see
           God
           with
           their
           corporall
           eyes
           ,
           after
           they
           be
           glorified
           ;
           so
           Iob
           saith
           ,
           
             In
             my
             flesh
             shall
             I
             see
             God
             :
          
           there
           Iob
           prophesieth
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           his
           body
           :
           but
           hee
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           I
           will
           see
           him
           by
           my
           flesh
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           had
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           beene
           understood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           shall
           come
           at
           the
           last
           judgement
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           all
           ;
           but
           his
           meaning
           was
           ,
           that
           when
           hee
           should
           see
           God
           ,
           hee
           should
           be
           in
           his
           flesh
           ,
           though
           the
           wormes
           and
           corruption
           had
           devoured
           it
           .
        
         
           Saint
           Augustine
           is
           excellent
           upon
           this
           subject
           ,
           saying
           ,
           We
           shall
           see
           God
           with
           our
           corporall
           glorified
           eyes
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           the
           life
           of
           a
           man
           by
           
           his
           living
           actions
           ,
           not
           seeing
           life
           it selfe
           ;
           so
           is
           it
           likely
           ,
           that
           being
           enlightened
           by
           a
           heavenly
           and
           divine
           light
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           see
           the
           Creator
           of
           all
           things
           both
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           ,
           so
           doubtfully
           the
           learnedst
           speak
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           5.
           
           Chap.
           of
           the
           2.
           booke
           of
           Kings
           ,
           we
           reade
           ,
           that
           Elisha
           after
           that
           he
           had
           healed
           Naaman
           the
           Syrian
           ,
           saw
           Gehazi
           his
           servant
           take
           Presents
           from
           him
           ,
           although
           hee
           were
           beyond
           the
           common
           reach
           of
           the
           sight
           ;
           and
           when
           Gehazi
           was
           returned
           ,
           he
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             Went
             not
             my
             heart
             with
             thee
             ,
             when
             the
             man
             turned
             againe
             from
             his
             Chare●
             to
             meet
             thee
             .
          
           Now
           if
           this
           Prophet
           hath
           bin
           able
           to
           see
           the
           actions
           of
           his
           servant
           ,
           although
           absent
           from
           him
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           shall
           our
           glorified
           bodies
           see
           all
           ,
           when
           God
           shall
           be
           all
           in
           all
           .
        
         
           Now
           Elisha
           saw
           this
           action
           of
           his
           servant
           ,
           either
           by
           a
           speciall
           revelation
           from
           God
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           sight
           of
           a
           spirituall
           imagination
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           that
           shewed
           him
           the
           thing
           ,
           after
           which
           manner
           he
           knew
           the
           most
           secret
           counsells
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Syria
           .
        
         
           We
           speake
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           as
           blind
           men
           doe
           of
           colours
           ,
           wee
           finde
           no
           certainty
           of
           them
           any
           where
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           themselues
           speake
           so
           obscurely
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           goe
           as
           softly
           on
           ,
           in
           the
           handling
           of
           this
           question
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           trod
           on
           thornes
           ,
           they
           grope
           along
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           went
           in
           the
           obscure
           darknes
           of
           the
           blackest
           night
           ,
           hardly
           can
           you
           finde
           two
           agreeing
           together
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           more
           strange
           ,
           not
           one
           that
           is
           agreed
           with
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           indeed
           how
           should
           a
           worme
           
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           the
           dwelling
           of
           errours
           ,
           the
           subject
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           know
           or
           comprehend
           that
           great
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           fountaine
           of
           all
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           the
           bottomlesse
           and
           shorelesse
           Ocean
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           prudence
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           when
           our
           soules
           shall
           be
           blessed
           with
           that
           eternall
           happines
           ,
           &
           that
           they
           shal
           enjoy
           the
           divine
           vision
           ,
           in
           which
           consisteth
           our
           chiefest
           felicity
           ,
           we
           shall
           then
           see
           God
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           but
           to
           conceive
           and
           comprehend
           the
           infinity
           of
           his
           being
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           altogether
           impossible
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           Those
           that
           sayle
           in
           the
           maine
           Sea
           ,
           which
           way
           soever
           they
           looke
           ,
           finde
           no
           other
           object
           but
           the
           heaven
           ,
           or
           the
           waves
           ,
           their
           sight
           being
           too
           weake
           to
           penetrate
           to
           the
           bottome
           ,
           or
           to
           view
           the
           shores
           ;
           Even
           so
           shall
           we
           see
           God
           ,
           and
           know
           him
           as
           farre
           as
           it
           shall
           please
           him
           to
           enable
           us
           ,
           but
           so
           farre
           shall
           wee
           be
           from
           comprehe●ding
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           comprehend
           us
           ,
           and
           wee
           should
           then
           be
           no
           more
           seene
           there
           then
           a
           drop
           of
           wine
           in
           the
           Ocean
           .
        
         
           Saint
           Ba●ile
           handling
           this
           question
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           E●moniu●
           ,
           hath
           an
           excellent
           comparison
           ,
           from
           the
           least
           to
           the
           greatest
           ,
           If
           we
           cannot
           comprehend
           the
           composition
           of
           a
           Pismire
           ,
           for
           the
           smalnesse
           of
           it
           ,
           how
           shall
           wee
           comprehend
           the
           infinite
           greatnesse
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           We
           shall
           comprehend
           it
           indeede
           ,
           but
           it
           shall
           be
           as
           spunge
           cast
           into
           the
           Oce●n
           ,
           which
           is
           filled
           quite
           with
           water
           ,
           but
           is
           overcome
           ,
           and
           compassed
           round
           about
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           should
           want
           time
           rather
           then
           matter
           ,
           to
           
           speake
           on
           a
           subject
           so
           high
           ,
           and
           excellent
           ,
           wee
           should
           never
           have
           done
           if
           we
           should
           propound
           ,
           and
           resolue
           the
           infinite
           number
           of
           arguments
           ,
           and
           opinions
           moved
           upon
           this
           question
           of
           our
           sight
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           for
           us
           ,
           let
           us
           hold
           as
           the
           Mathematicians
           doe
           ,
           
             linea
             recta
             est
             brev●ssima
          
           ,
           that
           the
           straite●●
           line
           is
           the
           shortest
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           the
           shortest
           way
           is
           the
           surest
           :
           let
           us
           turne
           neither
           to
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           lef●
           ,
           from
           the
           certaine
           way
           of
           truth
           ,
           taught
           unto
           us
           by
           the
           truth
           it selfe
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           by
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           in
           our
           Text
           ,
           saying
           ,
        
         
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             pure
             in
             heart
             :
             for
             they
             shall
             see
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Let
           us
           then
           purifie
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           cleanse
           our
           soules
           ,
           from
           the
           filthinesse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           spots
           of
           iniquity
           ;
           let
           our
           consciences
           bee
           white
           as
           snow
           ,
           and
           cleane
           as
           washed
           wooll
           ;
           let
           us
           take
           the
           firme
           and
           inviolable
           oath
           of
           Alleageance
           to
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           not
           suffer
           Satan
           our
           mortall
           enemie
           to
           take
           possession
           of
           the
           fort
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           of
           the
           hill
           of
           Syo●
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           our
           consciences
           :
           let
           us
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           make
           a
           breach
           in
           that
           vow
           ,
           that
           we
           vowed
           to
           his
           obedience
           at
           our
           first
           reception
           into
           the
           Church
           by
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           so
           wee
           shall
           be
           washed
           seaven
           times
           in
           the
           Iordan
           of
           repentance
           ,
           and
           of
           contrition
           for
           our
           faults
           ;
           when
           we
           have
           put
           on
           the
           white
           roabes
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           justice
           ,
           and
           i●nocencie
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           invited
           to
           the
           Lambs
           wedding
           ,
           we
           shall
           sit
           downe
           at
           table
           with
           the
           Kings
           sonne
           ,
           wee
           shall
           be
           abundan●ly
           filled
           with
           the
           dainties
           
           of
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           shall
           drinke
           in
           the
           river
           of
           his
           delights
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           when
           like
           the
           high
           Priest
           we
           have
           left
           off
           the
           habits
           of
           our
           naturall
           corruption
           ,
           and
           put
           on
           the
           white
           and
           cleane
           garment
           of
           sanctification
           for
           our selues
           ,
           of
           love
           for
           our
           God
           ,
           of
           charity
           for
           our
           neighbour
           ;
           then
           ,
           even
           then
           ,
           the
           gate
           of
           the
           most
           holy
           place
           ,
           which
           is
           heaven
           shall
           be
           opened
           unto
           u●
           ,
           wee
           shall
           see
           Gods
           Majestie
           ,
           not
           darkly
           ,
           and
           as
           in
           a
           clowd
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           long
           appeared
           to
           our
           fore
           fathers
           ,
           but
           rather
           as
           a
           bright
           shining
           Sunne
           ,
           whose
           vertue
           shall
           enlighten
           us
           ,
           whose
           love
           shall
           warme
           us
           ,
           and
           ●hose
           compassions
           shall
           animate
           us
           ,
           at
           whose
           sight
           wee
           shall
           be
           vivified
           ,
           consolated
           ,
           and
           glorified
           .
        
         
           For
           hee
           will
           enrowle
           us
           among
           his
           Angels
           ,
           will
           make
           us
           Citizens
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           impatriate
           us
           to
           be
           absolute
           possessors
           of
           the
           rich
           treasures
           of
           eternall
           life
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           farre
           easier
           to
           know
           what
           is
           not
           there
           ,
           then
           to
           discourse
           what
           is
           .
        
         
           There
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           death
           ,
           no
           wearinesse
           ,
           no
           infirmity
           ,
           no
           hunger
           ,
           no
           thirst
           ,
           no
           hea●
           ,
           no
           cold
           ,
           no
           corruption
           ,
           no
           want
           ,
           no
           mourning
           ,
           nor
           sorrow
           .
        
         
           Wee
           have
           told
           you
           what
           there
           is
           not
           there
           ,
           but
           what
           there
           is
           there
           ,
           
             eye
             hath
             not
             s●ene
             ,
             ●are
             hath
             not
             heard
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             entred
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             what
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             them
             that
             love
             him
             :
          
           now
           beca●se
           these
           joyes
           and
           felicities
           have
           not
           entred
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           therefore
           man
           must
           strive
           to
           enter
           into
           them
           .
        
         
         
           God
           speakes
           thus
           by
           his
           Prophet
           
             Isaiah
             ,
             chap.
          
           32.
           
           
             My
             people
             shall
             dwell
             in
             a
             peaceable
             habitatoin
             ,
             and
             in
             sure
             ●w●llings
             ,
             and
             in
             quiet
             resting
             places
             .
          
           In
           this
           blessed
           life
           there
           is
           a
           certaine
           assurance
           ,
           a
           sure
           tranquillity
           ,
           a
           happy
           eternity
           ,
           an
           eternall
           happinesse
           ,
           a
           perfect
           charit●
           ,
           a
           perpetuall
           day
           ,
           ●
           quick
           motion
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           all
           shall
           be
           there
           led
           ,
           and
           governed
           by
           the
           same
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           Here
           let
           us
           burne
           with
           zeale
           to
           ascend
           to
           those
           faire
           places
           ;
           let
           us
           be
           enflamed
           with
           extreame
           desire
           of
           possessing
           so
           goodly
           an
           inheritance
           ,
           and
           if
           our
           bodies
           cannot
           as
           yet
           goe
           thither
           ,
           yet
           let
           our
           hearts
           ascend
           up
           ,
           if
           our
           soule
           be
           as
           yet
           bound
           and
           fastned
           within
           this
           mortall
           prison
           ;
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           let
           our
           faith
           flie
           up
           to
           those
           delicious
           places
           ,
           and
           there
           rest
           and
           stay
           untill
           our
           soules
           be
           perfectly
           pure
           ,
           cleane
           ,
           and
           white
           ,
           that
           one
           day
           both
           in
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           wee
           may
           contemplate
           Gods
           divine
           Majestie
           ,
           and
           sing
           eternally
           with
           the
           holy
           Angels
           ,
           
             Holy
             ,
             holy
             is
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             hosts
             for
             evermore
             .
          
           AMEN
           .
        
         
           O
           Most
           bountifull
           God
           ,
           and
           most
           mercifull
           King
           ,
           wee
           thy
           servants
           and
           children
           here
           prostrate
           and
           humbled
           before
           the
           high
           and
           holy
           tribunall
           of
           thy
           sacred
           and
           soveraigne
           Majestie
           ,
           doe
           ingenuously
           confesse
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           worthy
           to
           lift
           up
           our
           eyes
           ,
           or
           our
           hands
           towards
           heaven
           ,
           to
           call
           upon
           thee
           in
           our
           necessities
           ,
           for
           our
           sinnes
           are
           raised
           over
           our
           heads
           like
           terrible
           mountaines
           ,
           which
           seeme
           to
           threaten
           and
           defie
           thy
           judgements
           ,
           from
           the
           top
           of
           their
           
           presumptuous
           impudencie
           :
           Iniquity
           hath
           made
           our
           soules
           as
           black
           as
           firebrands
           ,
           and
           the
           transgression
           of
           thy
           divine
           commaundements
           hath
           made
           our
           consciences
           more
           red
           then
           scarlet
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           forgetting
           thee
           ,
           we
           haue
           forgotten
           our selues
           ,
           and
           remember
           but
           as
           a
           dreame
           our
           beginning
           derived
           from
           heaven
           :
           Wherefore
           ,
           O
           good
           Iesus
           ,
           O
           sweet
           Saviour
           of
           our
           bodies
           and
           soules
           ,
           kindle
           in
           our
           hearts
           the
           fire
           of
           thy
           divine
           love
           ,
           and
           let
           it
           be
           a
           candle
           to
           our
           feete
           ,
           and
           a
           light
           unto
           our
           pathes
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           safely
           escape
           out
           of
           these
           terrible
           downefalls
           ,
           which
           threaten
           unto
           us
           death
           and
           condemnation
           :
           wash
           our
           soules
           in
           the
           precious
           blood
           issuing
           from
           thy
           wounds
           ,
           make
           them
           by
           thy
           favour
           whiter
           then
           snow
           ,
           and
           then
           washed
           wooll
           ;
           we
           cannot
           ente●
           into
           thy
           Tabernacle
           ,
           before
           wee
           be
           cleansed
           of
           our
           faults
           :
           graunt
           then
           unto
           us
           by
           thy
           mercy
           one
           onely
           drop
           of
           this
           large
           ,
           and
           vast
           ocean
           of
           thy
           great
           compassions
           ;
           wash
           our
           roabes
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Lambe
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           be
           made
           worthy
           to
           follow
           him
           ,
           whither
           soever
           he
           goeth
           .
        
         
           Change
           our
           eyes
           into
           two
           lively
           fountaines
           of
           penitent
           teares
           ,
           which
           may
           become
           a
           Iordane
           of
           griefe
           ,
           and
           displeasure
           ,
           for
           having
           beene
           so
           wicked
           before
           thy
           face
           ,
           within
           the
           which
           wee
           may
           dip
           our selues
           seaven
           times
           ,
           yea
           seaventy
           times
           seaven
           times
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           delivered
           of
           the
           spirituall
           leprosie
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           makes
           us
           so
           ●oule
           and
           ugly
           in
           thy
           sight
           and
           presence
           .
        
         
           And
           after
           thou
           hast
           pulled
           off
           from
           us
           the
           old
           
           man
           ,
           and
           cloathed
           us
           with
           the
           new
           ,
           which
           is
           with
           justice
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           when
           thou
           hast
           given
           us
           the
           wedding
           garme●t
           ,
           then
           we
           shall
           sit
           down
           with
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
          
           ,
           and
           Iacob
           ,
           at
           the
           delicate
           feast
           which
           thou
           hast
           prepared
           for
           us
           ;
           and
           the
           which
           must
           be
           kept
           upon
           the
           mountaine
           of
           the
           heavenly
           Sion
           ,
           where
           wee
           shall
           see
           thee
           face
           to
           face
           ,
           where
           we
           shall
           be
           ravished
           in
           this
           contemplation
           ,
           and
           shall
           bee
           quite
           exchanged
           and
           transformed
           into
           the
           extasie
           of
           this
           ravishment
           .
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           third
           way
           to
           Sion
           .
        
         
           THE
           CROVVNE
           OF
           PEACE
           AND
           CONCORD
           .
        
         
           
             
               MATH
               .
               5.9
               .
            
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               Peacemakers
               :
               for
               they
               shall
               be
               called
               the
               children
               of
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           WHen
           two
           Kings
           to
           decide
           some
           quarrell
           ,
           are
           ready
           to
           take
           Armes
           ,
           they
           first
           of
           all
           ●nkindle
           the
           fire
           of
           warre
           in
           their
           subjects
           hearts
           ,
           through
           all
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           then
           all
           is
           in
           ●rouble
           ,
           combustion
           ,
           and
           disorder
           ,
           and
           all
           newes
           are
           sorrowfull
           and
           lame●table
           ;
           on
           the
           one
           side
           you
           may
           see
           desolate
           Parents
           ,
           poore
           olde
           men
           ,
           leaning
           on
           the
           brim
           of
           their
           graves
           ,
           considering
           ,
           with
           eyes
           overflowing
           with
           teares
           ,
           their
           deare
           children
           ,
           whom
           for
           the
           greatnes
           and
           multiplicity
           of
           their
           
           cruell
           wounds
           they
           can
           scarcely
           know
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           you
           are
           frighted
           by
           the
           lamentable
           complaints
           ,
           by
           the
           loude
           cries
           ,
           and
           pitifull
           lament●tions
           ,
           of
           the
           bewayling
           widowes
           ,
           over
           the
           dead
           bodies
           of
           their
           dearely
           beloved
           husbands
           :
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           fire
           ,
           blood
           ,
           and
           slaughter
           to
           be
           seene
           ,
           so
           that
           one
           may
           properly
           say
           ,
           That
           Warre
           (
           the
           mother
           of
           all
           mischiefe
           )
           is
           as
           it
           were
           a
           feast
           celebrated
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           death
           ,
           to
           whom
           are
           continually
           offered
           up
           many
           pitifull
           and
           bloody
           sacrifices
           ,
           which
           she
           exactly
           keepes
           in
           the
           grave
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           some
           great
           Prince
           or
           earthly
           Monarch
           undertaketh
           to
           agree
           them
           ,
           his
           Embassadors
           are
           every
           where
           received
           with
           open
           armes
           ,
           bone-fires
           ,
           and
           triumphall
           arches
           ,
           erected
           in
           token
           of
           that
           joy
           and
           contentment
           which
           they
           receive
           ,
           by
           their
           mediation
           for
           peace
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           saying
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             fe●te
             of
             those
             that
             bring
             tidings
             of
             peace
             ,
          
           Rom.
           10.16
           .
        
         
           Iesus
           Christ
           here
           continueth
           his
           Sermon
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           where
           in
           a
           continued
           order
           hee
           sheweth
           them
           the
           perfe●tion
           of
           blessednesse
           ,
           he
           maketh
           them
           scale
           the
           heavens
           by
           eight
           degrees
           ,
           which
           they
           must
           ascend
           here
           on
           earth
           .
           And
           having
           spoken
           formerly
           of
           six
           ,
           hee
           commeth
           now
           to
           the
           seaventh
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             Peacemakers
             :
             for
             they
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             children
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Which
           words
           by
           Gods
           assistance
           ,
           wee
           will
           divide
           into
           two
           principall
           parts
           ;
           1.
           the
           proposition
           :
           2.
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           ;
           the
           proposition
           concerneth
           
           the
           Peacemakers
           ,
           and
           their
           felicity
           :
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           beatitude
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             to
             be
             called
             the
             children
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Now
           for
           our
           better
           understanding
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           let
           us
           handle
           them
           all
           severally
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           for
           a
           while
           leave
           this
           concrete
           word
           Peace-maker
           ,
           and
           so
           come
           to
           his
           abstract
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           peace
           ,
           the
           which
           is
           diversly
           defined
           according
           to
           the
           severall
           sorts
           and
           degrees
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           there
           is
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           just
           temperature
           of
           the
           parts
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           peace
           of
           the
           irreasonable
           soule
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           inordinate
           rest
           of
           the
           appetite
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           peace
           of
           the
           reasonable
           soule
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           moderated
           consent
           of
           the
           action
           ,
           and
           understanding
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           peace
           of
           the
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           well
           governed
           life
           ▪
           and
           the
           health
           of
           the
           living
           creature
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           peace
           of
           mortall
           man
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           well
           ordered
           obedience
           in
           faith
           ,
           under
           the
           government
           of
           the
           eternall
           ,
           and
           divine
           law
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           peace
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           which
           con●isteth
           in
           a
           just
           concord
           of
           the
           dome●ticall
           ,
           both
           in
           commanding
           ,
           and
           obeying
           .
        
         
           The●e
           is
           a
           peace
           of
           the
           Citie
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           concord
           among
           the
           Citizens
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           peace
           of
           the
           heavenly
           Citie
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           well
           governed
           Societie
           ,
           wholly
           and
           eternally
           to
           enjoy
           God.
           
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           peace
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           mutuall
           concord
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           peace
           of
           all
           
           things
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           perfect
           tranquillity
           of
           order
           :
           now
           order
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           true
           disposition
           ,
           giving
           to
           every
           thing
           his
           true
           ranke
           and
           place
           .
        
         
           The
           Hebrew
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           shalom
           ,
           representeth
           unto
           us
           exceeding
           well
           her
           Essence
           ;
           for
           it
           signifieth
           a
           happy
           successe
           of
           all
           things
           in
           God.
           
        
         
           Where
           we
           may
           note
           that
           every
           word
           hath
           his
           weight
           ,
           and
           inestimable
           value
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           it
           is
           a
           successe
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           hazard
           ,
           which
           is
           happy
           and
           not
           unlucky
           ,
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           something
           onely
           ,
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           The
           Grecians
           call
           it
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           quiet
           ,
           sweet
           ,
           gracious
           ,
           as
           deserving
           that
           name
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           by
           excellencie
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           to
           bee
           compared
           to
           the
           excellencie
           of
           a
           publick
           and
           particular
           rest
           ,
           and
           tranquillity
           .
        
         
           The
           Latines
           call
           it
           〈◊〉
           ,
           
             quasi
             paecata
          
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           peaceable
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           mooved
           by
           the
           windes
           of
           seditions
           ,
           nor
           of
           desperate
           passions
           ;
           Shee
           is
           like
           the
           Sea
           when
           it
           is
           calme
           and
           quiet
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           fairer
           to
           behold
           ,
           then
           the
           humid
           and
           serene
           plaines
           of
           it
           ,
           all
           seeming
           to
           be
           an
           entire
           piece
           of
           Christall
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           prove
           that
           peace
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           gentlenesse
           ,
           and
           courtesie
           ,
           let
           us
           heare
           the
           Apostle
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             Heb.
          
           11.31
           .
        
         
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           By
           faith
           Rahab
           the
           harlot
           perished
           not
           ,
           with
           them
           that
           beleeved
           not
           ,
           when
           she
           had
           received
           the
           spies
           with
           peace
           ,
           which
           is
           gently
           ,
           and
           courteously
           ,
           
           so
           that
           she
           did
           them
           no
           harme
           ,
           nor
           suffered
           any
           to
           be
           done
           unto
           them
           ,
           any
           way
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           So
           we
           read
           that
           Christ
           after
           his
           resurrection
           came
           among
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           saying
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             Peace
             be
             unto
             you
          
           .
        
         
           We
           reade
           also
           in
           the
           2.
           
           Chap.
           of
           Saint
           Luke
           ,
           ver
           .
           29.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Lord
             now
             lettest
             thou
             thy
             servant
             depart
             in
             peace
             according
             to
             thy
             word
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           thou
           sufferest
           him
           to
           depart
           with
           happinesse
           ,
           and
           felicity
           ,
           since
           he
           hath
           seene
           thy
           face
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           10.
           
           Chap.
           of
           Saint
           Math.
           ver
           .
           13.
           
           
             If
             the
             house
             be
             worthy
             to
             receive
             you
             ,
             let
             your
             peace
             come
             upon
             it
             :
             but
             if
             the
             house
             be
             not
             worthy
             ,
             let
             your
             peace
             returne
             to
             you
             .
          
           Where
           all
           interpreters
           agree
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           word
           peace
           ,
           christ
           understandeth
           all
           things
           good
           and
           favourable
           ,
           all
           blessings
           ,
           and
           all
           graces
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           wee
           may
           the
           more
           delight
           in
           the
           description
           of
           this
           garden
           of
           peace
           ,
           let
           us
           therein
           imitate
           these
           Painters
           ,
           who
           intending
           to
           represent
           unto
           us
           some
           very
           excellent
           beauty
           ,
           use
           to
           draw
           and
           place
           close
           by
           it
           some
           black
           ,
           and
           ghastly
           picture
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           opposition
           of
           that
           deformity
           ,
           our
           eyes
           may
           take
           the
           more
           pleasure
           and
           delight
           ,
           in
           beholding
           that
           faire
           and
           beautifull
           face
           opposite
           to
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Latine
           Proverb
           ,
           
             Contraria
             contrarijs
             opposita
             magis
             elucescunt
          
           .
           One
           contrary
           appeareth
           better
           by
           the
           opposition
           of
           his
           contrary
           :
           so
           the
           darknesse
           of
           the
           night
           makes
           us
           find
           the
           Sunnes
           light
           more
           pleasant
           ,
           the
           thornes
           embellish
           the
           
           Roses
           ,
           and
           the
           roughnesse
           of
           the
           black
           briers
           seeme
           to
           adde
           excellencie
           to
           the
           soft
           whitenesse
           of
           the
           Lillies
           :
           Even
           so
           if
           wee
           speake
           a
           little
           of
           the
           mischiefes
           of
           warre
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           peace
           farre
           the
           more
           excellent
           ,
           and
           without
           staying
           ,
           let
           us
           here
           say
           with
           Plutarch
           in
           the
           life
           of
           
             Fabius
             Maximus
          
           ,
           That
           warre
           is
           a
           time
           when
           neither
           right
           nor
           reason
           can
           finde
           place
           :
           Caesar
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           time
           of
           warre
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           lawes
           were
           two
           ;
           It
           is
           a
           time
           when
           Iustice
           is
           trodden
           under
           feete
           ,
           when
           the
           time
           of
           ill
           doing
           is
           in
           season
           ,
           when
           unfaithfulnesse
           is
           taken
           for
           vertue
           :
           O
           time
           pitifully
           miserable
           ,
           since
           force
           trampleth
           Iustice
           under
           foote
           ,
           when
           nothing
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           but
           fire
           ,
           slaughters
           ,
           treasons
           ,
           robberies
           ,
           cruelties
           ,
           tortures
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           all
           that
           fearefulnesse
           which
           hell
           can
           afford
           ,
           there
           you
           may
           see
           virgins
           ravished
           ,
           children
           hanging
           on
           their
           mothers
           breast
           slaine
           ,
           honest
           women
           mocked
           and
           abused
           by
           the
           insolent
           souldier
           ,
           Churches
           robbed
           ,
           houses
           pillaged
           ;
           there
           is
           nothing
           to
           be
           seene
           but
           burning
           ,
           but
           slaughtered
           bodies
           ,
           but
           blood
           ;
           nothing
           is
           to
           be
           heard
           but
           lamentable
           sighes
           ,
           cries
           ,
           and
           groanes
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           all
           humanity
           is
           banished
           from
           thence
           ,
           so
           that
           wee
           say
           ,
           that
           warre
           
             est
             bonorum
             mors
             ,
             omnium
             vero
             malorum
             fons
             &
             scaturigo
             :
          
           Warre
           is
           the
           death
           of
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           life
           and
           beginning
           of
           all
           evill
           .
        
         
           Now
           is
           not
           this
           face
           at
           the
           first
           sight
           capable
           to
           make
           us
           abhorre
           it
           ,
           even
           before
           we
           perceive
           the
           least
           lineament
           ,
           or
           the
           least
           draught
           or
           shadow
           
           of
           beauty
           ,
           which
           appeares
           in
           the
           face
           of
           his
           contrary
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           peace
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           see
           the
           effects
           of
           warre
           in
           the
           hearts
           where
           it
           is
           praedominant
           ,
           certainly
           
             ex
             malo
             coruo
             ,
             malum
             ovum
             ,
             ex
             malo
             ovo
             ,
             malum
             omen
             ,
          
           Of
           an
           ill
           Raven
           ,
           an
           ill
           egge
           ,
           of
           an
           ill
           egge
           ,
           an
           ill
           presage
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           Philosophers
           say
           ,
           
             Qualis
             ca●
             sa
             talis
             effectus
          
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           cause
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           effect
           ,
           Eagles
           doe
           not
           bring
           forth
           Doves
           ,
           nor
           warre
           this
           horrible
           and
           fearefull
           monster
           ,
           any
           thing
           else
           bu●
           cruelty
           ,
           rigour
           ,
           and
           fiercenesse
           .
        
         
           When
           man
           is
           possessed
           by
           any
           of
           these
           foolish
           passions
           ,
           (
           daughters
           of
           disaster
           ,
           an●
           mothers
           of
           misfortune
           )
           then
           his
           reason
           is
           all
           disfigured
           by
           it
           ,
           the
           use
           of
           it
           is
           lost
           ,
           
             Denigrata
             est
             super
             carbones
             faci●s
             ejus
             ,
          
           The
           functions
           of
           his
           minde
           are
           turned
           upside
           downe
           ,
           they
           are
           like
           a
           broken
           clock
           ,
           wherein
           all
           is
           in
           disorder
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           there
           is
           no
           trusting
           :
           The
           royall
           Prophet
           David
           sheweth
           us
           the
           effects
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           
             In
             mine
             anger
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             mine
             eye
             was
             troubled
             ,
             my
             soule
             ,
             and
             my
             belly
             were
             moved
             .
          
        
         
           and
           indeed
           in
           that
           case
           man
           is
           quite
           perverted
           ,
           his
           functions
           depraved
           ,
           hee
           foames
           at
           the
           mouth
           ,
           his
           eyes
           glister
           ,
           he
           shaketh
           ,
           and
           sweateth
           all
           over
           his
           body
           ,
           
             
               Ora
               tument
               ira
               ,
               nigrescunt
               sanguine
               venae
               ,
            
             
               Lumina
               gorgoneo
               saevius
               ignemicant
               .
            
          
        
         
           As
           in
           the
           clowds
           are
           formed
           all
           the
           meteors
           ,
           all
           the
           stormes
           ,
           thunders
           ,
           hayles
           ,
           mists
           ,
           raines
           ,
           fogges
           ,
           that
           trouble
           the
           ayre
           ,
           make
           the
           earth
           dirty
           ,
           and
           cause
           a
           thousand
           incommodities
           to
           
           the
           world
           ,
           even
           so
           in
           the
           microcosme
           ,
           or
           little
           world
           ,
           wrath
           confoundeth
           all
           ,
           and
           overthroweth
           all
           order
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           that
           powerfull
           planet
           ,
           the
           sunne
           of
           reason
           hath
           dispell'd
           and
           scattered
           the
           mists
           of
           those
           confusions
           ,
           the
           clowds
           of
           so
           many
           disorders
           ,
           then
           his
           light
           pierceth
           and
           passeth
           through
           all
           those
           obscure
           darknesses
           ,
           to
           shine
           on
           the
           actions
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           the
           minde
           in
           her
           first
           station
           and
           temper
           .
        
         
           A
           cholerick
           man
           maketh
           me
           remember
           the
           Bee
           ,
           that
           being
           troubled
           ,
           stingeth
           him
           that
           angereth
           her
           ,
           but
           in
           stinging
           ,
           leaveth
           her
           sting
           in
           the
           wound
           ,
           and
           with
           it
           her
           life
           ,
           
             Animasque
             in
             vulnere
             ●onunt
          
           :
           So
           the
           cholerick
           man
           thinking
           to
           wound
           others
           ,
           killeth
           his
           owne
           soule
           ,
           and
           murthereth
           it
           with
           his
           owne
           weapons
           ,
           
             patitur
             teli●
             v●lnera
             facta
             suis.
          
           
        
         
           Salomon
           that
           wi●e
           King
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Kings
             wrath
             is
             like
             the
             roaring
             of
             a
             Lyon
             ,
             and
             against
             which
             who
             can
             subsist
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             mildnesse
             is
             like
             the
             morning
             dewe
             .
          
        
         
           When
           the
           Sunne
           passeth
           through
           the
           Zodiack
           ,
           and
           is
           entered
           into
           the
           signe
           of
           Leo
           ,
           we
           endure
           unsufferable
           heat
           ,
           so
           when
           wrath
           is
           joyned
           with
           power
           ,
           and
           some
           likelihood
           of
           reason
           ,
           it
           produceth
           strange
           effects
           .
        
         
           The
           Lyon
           is
           a
           beast
           of
           an
           exceeding
           hot
           complexion
           ,
           which
           causeth
           in
           his
           mouth
           so
           strong
           an
           infection
           ,
           and
           stinke
           ,
           that
           when
           hee
           hath
           devoured
           the
           halfe
           of
           his
           prey
           ,
           that
           which
           he
           leaveth
           is
           suddenly
           putrified
           ,
           and
           corrupted
           ,
           
           this
           eternall
           fire
           is
           so
           violent
           in
           this
           beast
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           commonly
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           happening
           by
           the
           corruption
           of
           his
           bowels
           .
        
         
           Is
           not
           this
           a
           lively
           Embleme
           and
           representation
           of
           the
           cholerick
           man
           ,
           whose
           slandering
           tongue
           is
           so
           venomous
           ,
           and
           stinking
           ,
           that
           it
           corrupteth
           ,
           and
           infecteth
           his
           neighbours
           good
           name
           ,
           if
           he
           touch
           it
           never
           so
           little
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           wrath
           is
           a
           black
           and
           burned
           humour
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           corrupteth
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           also
           killeth
           the
           soule
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           law
           of
           Moses
           ▪
           those
           birds
           that
           had
           crooked
           clawes
           ,
           an●
           lived
           by
           prey
           ,
           were
           not
           to
           be
           eaten
           ,
           nor
           sacrificed
           ;
           under
           the
           shadow
           of
           this
           figure
           let
           us
           light
           this
           torch
           of
           truth
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           suffer
           themselues
           to
           be
           carried
           away
           by
           wrath
           ,
           that
           gape
           after
           revenge
           and
           hatred
           ,
           are
           uncleane
           before
           god
           ,
           and
           unworthy
           to
           be
           offered
           to
           him
           in
           sacrifice
           :
           If
           thou
           bring
           thy
           gift
           to
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           there
           remembrest
           that
           thy
           brother
           hath
           ought
           against
           thee
           :
           
             Leave
             there
             thy
             gift
             before
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             goe
             thy
             way
             ,
             be
             reconciled
             to
             thy
             brother
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Math.
           5.23
           .
           And
           the
           royall
           Prophet
           sayes
           ,
           
             Bloodie
             men
             are
             abomination
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Psal.
           5.7
           .
        
         
           Hitherto
           wee
           have
           seene
           the
           horrour
           ,
           and
           mischiefes
           of
           warre
           ,
           with
           some
           of
           the
           fruits
           she
           commonly
           beareth
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           cruelty
           ,
           eldest
           daughter
           of
           this
           terrible
           monster
           :
           now
           let
           us
           contemplate
           a
           while
           the
           picture
           of
           peace
           her
           contrary
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           tast
           with
           delectation
           the
           sweetnesse
           ,
           and
           excellencie
           of
           the
           inestimable
           fruites
           
           which
           she
           beareth
           ,
           &
           propagates
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           peacemakers
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           St.
           August
           .
           saith
           ,
           
             Tantum
             est
             pacis
             bonū
             ,
             ut
             in
             rebus
             terrenis
             nihil
             gratius
             soleat
             audiri
             ,
             nihil
             desiderabilius
             concupisci
             ,
             nihil
             postremo
             possit
             melius
             inveniri
             .
          
           Peace
           is
           so
           great
           a
           good
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           that
           no
           pleasanter
           thing
           can
           be
           heard
           ,
           nothing
           more
           delightfull
           desired
           ,
           and
           nothing
           better
           found
           .
        
         
           Saint
           Bernard
           in
           the
           9.
           
           Serm.
           on
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           speaketh
           thus
           of
           it
           ,
           The
           peace
           of
           this
           world
           is
           in
           the
           which
           whilest
           we
           dwell
           ,
           we
           vanquish
           our
           enemies
           ,
           wee
           love
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           judge
           not
           of
           those
           things
           that
           are
           hidden
           from
           us
           ,
           that
           peace
           which
           shall
           bee
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ,
           shall
           be
           when
           wee
           shall
           raigne
           without
           enemies
           ,
           where
           one
           shall
           not
           be
           of
           contrary
           aduice
           to
           the
           other
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           where
           all
           things
           shall
           bee
           knowne
           ,
           and
           open
           to
           every
           one
           ,
           and
           endeth
           thus
           ,
           Iesus
           Christ
           is
           this
           true
           peace
           ,
           because
           hee
           hath
           reconciled
           us
           to
           God
           his
           Father
           ,
           by
           the
           inestimable
           price
           of
           his
           blood
           .
        
         
           Saint
           Augustine
           in
           the
           Sermon
           of
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           speaketh
           thus
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Pax
             est
             serenitas
             mentis
             ,
             tranquillitas
             animi
             ,
             simplicitas
             cordis
             ,
             vinculum
             amoris
             ,
             consortium
             charitatis
             ,
             baec
             est
             quae
             simultates
             tollit
             ,
             bella
             compes●it
             ,
             iras
             comprimit
             ,
             superbos
             calcat
             ,
             humiles
             amat
             ,
             discordes
             cedat
             ,
             inimicos
             concordat
             ,
             cunctis
             est
             placida
             ,
             nescit
             extolli
             ,
             nescit
             inflari
             ,
             hanc
             qui
             acceperit
             teneat
             ,
             qui
             perdiderit
             repetat
             ,
             qui
             amiserit
             exquirat
             ,
             quoniam
             qui
             in
             cadem
             non
             ●rit
             inventus
             ,
             a
             patre
             abdicatur
             ,
             a
             Filio
             exhaer●datur
             ,
             à
             Spiritu
             Sancto
             alienus
             efficitur
             ,
             necad
             haereditatem
             .
             
             Domini
             poterit
             venire
             ,
             qui
             testimonium
             pacis
             noluerit
             observare
             .
          
           These
           be
           golden
           words
           deserving
           well
           to
           be
           knowne
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           exactly
           obserued
           .
        
         
           Peace
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           is
           a
           calmenesse
           of
           the
           understanding
           ,
           a
           tranquillity
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           simplicity
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           the
           bond
           of
           peace
           ,
           the
           practise
           of
           charity
           ;
           it
           is
           peace
           that
           taketh
           away
           quarels
           ,
           endeth
           warres
           ,
           appeaseth
           wrath
           ,
           treadeth
           the
           proud
           under
           foote
           ,
           loves
           the
           humble
           ,
           paci
           fieth
           the
           quarelsome
           ,
           agreeth
           the
           enemies
           ,
           which
           is
           gracious
           to
           all
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           high
           minded
           ,
           nor
           proud
           ,
           which
           whosoever
           hath
           received
           ,
           let
           him
           conserue
           it
           ,
           who
           so
           hath
           lost
           it
           ,
           let
           him
           seeke
           and
           recover
           it
           ,
           for
           hee
           that
           shall
           not
           be
           found
           in
           it
           ,
           is
           disclaimed
           by
           the
           Father
           ,
           disinherited
           by
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           alienated
           from
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           nor
           shall
           hee
           ever
           attaine
           to
           the
           Lords
           inheritance
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           obserue
           the
           bonds
           and
           testimonie
           of
           peace
           .
        
         
           Now
           we
           haue
           heard
           these
           two
           pillars
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ;
           let
           us
           hearken
           to
           himself●
           ,
           speaking
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           his
           chosen
           vessell
           ,
           Coloss
           .
           3.15
           .
           
             Let
             the
             peace
             of
             God
             rule
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             to
             the
             which
             also
             ye
             are
             called
             ,
             in
             one
             body
             ,
             and
             be
             ye
             thankfull
             .
          
           And
           Philip.
           4.7
           .
           
             The
             peace
             of
             God
             which
             passeth
             all
             understanding
             ,
             keepe
             your
             hearts
             and
             mindes
             ,
             through
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           And
           that
           which
           should
           most
           bind
           us
           to
           love
           this
           Peace
           ,
           is
           the
           soring
           or
           head
           foun●aine
           from
           whence
           it
           sloweth
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           warre
           of
           sinne
           proceedeth
           from
           the
           wicked
           one
           ,
           so
           the
           peace
           of
           our
           consciences
           commeth
           from
           the
           Father
           of
           
           eternity
           ,
           from
           the
           King
           of
           mercy
           ,
           as
           wee
           read
           1.
           
           Thessal
           .
           5.23
           .
           
             The
             very
             God
             of
             peac●
             ,
             sancti●ie
             you
             wholly
             .
          
        
         
           This
           peace
           of
           conscience
           is
           a
           marke
           ,
           and
           an
           effect
           of
           our
           iustification
           by
           faith
           ,
           as
           wee
           reade
           Rom.
           5.1
           .
           
             Therefore
             being
             justified
             by
             faith
             ,
             we
             have
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             through
             ●●r
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           All
           these
           places
           should
           induce
           and
           incite
           us
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           peace
           ,
           since
           the
           recompence
           promised
           to
           it
           is
           so
           excellent
           ;
           In
           a
           word
           ▪
           let
           us
           shut
           the
           gate
           of
           peace
           ,
           with
           that
           saying
           of
           Xenophon
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Peace
           is
           the
           greatest
           good
           can
           happen
           to
           men
           ,
           and
           warre
           the
           greatest
           hurt
           .
        
         
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             peacemakers
             :
             for
             they
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             children
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           This
           word
           peacemaker
           is
           diversly
           interpreted
           by
           Author●
           ,
           for
           some
           hold
           that
           those
           are
           they
           which
           live
           justly
           ,
           and
           who
           by
           their
           actions
           never
           provoke
           the
           divine
           Iustice.
           
        
         
           Others
           as
           August
           .
           hold
           ,
           that
           those
           are
           meant
           ,
           which
           possesse
           a
           very
           peaceable
           conscience
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           agitated
           by
           the
           troubles
           of
           sinne
           .
        
         
           Others
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           those
           are
           they
           that
           are
           not
           Authors
           of
           quarrels
           ,
           and
           dissentions
           .
        
         
           Others
           understand
           it
           of
           those
           that
           forgive
           freely
           the
           injuries
           ,
           and
           wrongs
           done
           unto
           them
           ,
           as
           Hilarius
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           ,
           and
           most
           likely
           to
           be
           the
           best
           opinion
           ,
           of
           the
           which
           number
           are
           
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Euthymius
          
           ,
           and
           Theophylacte
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           peace-makers
           
           are
           those
           that
           are
           themselues
           ,
           and
           in
           themselues
           peaceable
           ,
           and
           pacified
           ,
           and
           that
           besides
           ,
           that
           try
           their
           uttermost
           endevours
           and
           power
           ,
           to
           compound
           differences
           ,
           and
           to
           introduce
           peace
           where
           dessention
           &
           disorder
           raigne
           :
           And
           this
           interpretation
           commeth
           nearer
           to
           the
           Greeke
           word
           of
           our
           Text
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Quasi
             pacemfacientes
             ,
             aut
             conciliantes
          
           ,
           Those
           that
           compound
           quarrels
           ;
           and
           this
           interpretation
           is
           also
           very
           convenient
           to
           the
           charge
           and
           duty
           which
           was
           enjoyned
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           to
           whom
           Iesus
           Christ
           spake
           these
           words
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           keepe
           maximes
           altogether
           contrary
           to
           those
           which
           the
           world
           practiseth
           ,
           who
           doth
           esteeme
           farre
           more
           those
           that
           fight
           valiantly
           ,
           and
           that
           continue
           obstinately
           in
           co●bat
           ,
           then
           those
           that
           make
           peace
           ,
           and
           pacifie
           all
           things
           ;
           now
           this
           maxime
           was
           to
           be
           practised
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           being
           to
           fight
           and
           overcome
           the
           world
           ,
           not
           by
           force
           of
           Armes
           ,
           but
           by
           gentlen●sse
           and
           mildnesse
           ,
           as
           we
           read
           Saint
           Luke
           10.
           
             chap.
             ver
          
           .
           5.
           
           
             Into
             whatsoever
             house
             ye
             enter
             ,
             first
             say
             ,
             Peace
             be
             to
             this
             house
             .
          
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           were
           to
           imitate
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ▪
           the
           true
           and
           perfect
           representation
           of
           meekenesse
           ,
           humility
           ,
           and
           mildnesse
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           understand
           and
           know
           ,
           if
           we
           runne
           over
           all
           the
           actions
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           untill
           his
           ascension
           up
           to
           heaven
           :
           now
           this
           meekenesse
           proceeded
           from
           him
           ,
           both
           by
           inclination
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           the
           Lamb
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           imitation
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           like
           his
           Father
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           a
           God
           of
           
           confusion
           ,
           but
           a
           God
           of
           peace
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           in
           the
           1.
           to
           the
           Cor.
           14.33
           .
           And
           Rom.
           16.20
           .
           
             The
             God
             of
             peace
             shall
             bruise
             Satan
             under
             your
             feete
             shortly
             .
          
           And
           2.
           
           Cor.
           11.
           
           
             Brethren
             live
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             love
             and
             peace
             shall
             be
             with
             you
             :
          
           It
           was
           needfull
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           these
           good
           Disciples
           should
           bee
           like
           their
           Master
           ,
           whose
           duty
           and
           charge
           it
           was
           to
           reconcile
           men
           unto
           God
           ,
           as
           we
           read
           Rom.
           5.10
           .
           
             For
             if
             when
             we
             were
             enemies
             we
             were
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             much
             more
             being
             reconciled
             ,
             wee
             shall
             be
             saved
             by
             hi●
             life
             .
          
           And
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.18.20
           .
           
             God
             hath
             reconciled
             us
             to
             hims●lfe
             by
             Iesus
             Chri●t
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             us
             the
             ministery
             of
             reconciliation
             .
             For
             God
             was
             in
             Christ
             reconciling
             the
             world
             unto
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             not
             imputing
             their
             trespasses
             unto
             them
             .
          
        
         
           And
           Coloss.
           1.20
           .
           
             It
             pleased
             the
             Father
             to
             reconcile
             all
             things
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             through
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             crosse
             .
          
        
         
           O
           what
           praise
           deserue
           those
           soules
           ,
           that
           seeing
           so
           many
           dissentions
           and
           quarrells
           kindled
           ,
           runne
           presently
           ,
           and
           make
           hast
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           wholesome
           water
           of
           peace
           and
           quietnesse
           ,
           least
           the
           continuation
           should
           cause
           a
           totall
           ruine
           ,
           or
           some
           irreparable
           hurt
           ;
           those
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           are
           doubtlesse
           ,
           and
           without
           comparison
           to
           be
           preferred
           to
           the
           valiantest
           Champions
           ;
           that
           come
           into
           the
           field
           ,
           for
           those
           overcome
           the
           bodies
           ,
           these
           vanquish
           and
           tame
           the
           mindes
           ,
           those
           fight
           for
           a
           crowne
           that
           will
           wither
           ,
           these
           eternally
           carrie
           away
           a
           greene
           crowne
           of
           benedictions
           and
           blessings
           ;
           those
           teare
           and
           breake
           their
           bodies
           ,
           these
           
           beautifie
           and
           strengthen
           their
           soules
           ;
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           issue
           of
           the
           combat
           of
           those
           is
           recompensed
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           little
           weake
           renowne
           ,
           in
           the
           unconstant
           &
           different
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           the
           end
           o●
           these
           is
           an
           exceeding
           excellent
           glory
           ,
           an
           eternall
           triumph
           ,
           and
           trophees
           that
           never
           die
           ,
           in
           the
           blessed
           remembrance
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Angels
           .
        
         
           God
           commanded
           Noah
           to
           build
           an
           Arke
           of
           polished
           wood
           ,
           covered
           with
           pitch
           ,
           so
           must
           all
           faithfull
           ▪
           Christians
           bee
           inseparably
           united
           the
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           by
           chaines
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           bonds
           of
           concord
           and
           amity
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           escape
           from
           the
           deluge
           of
           unreconcileable
           ha●red
           ,
           and
           quarrells
           .
        
         
           A
           ship
           split
           ,
           and
           that
           takes
           in
           water
           every
           where
           ,
           give●h
           feare
           of
           an
           infallible
           shipwrack
           ,
           for
           every
           Kingdome
           divided
           shall
           fall
           into
           desolation
           ,
           saith
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           right
           so
           rough
           and
           unsociable
           spirits
           ,
           that
           will
           never
           consent
           to
           an
           agreement
           ,
           are
           thereby
           nearer
           their
           grave
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Arke
           of
           Noah
           ,
           the
           Lyon
           was
           with
           the
           Hart
           ,
           the
           Woolfe
           with
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           the
           Eagle
           with
           ●he
           Pigeon
           ,
           the
           Hawk
           with
           the
           Partridge
           ;
           so
           the
           peacemaker
           must
           procure
           peace
           ,
           not
           onely
           among
           his
           neighbours
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           fallen
           out
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           also
           receive
           into
           the
           Ar●e
           of
           his
           heart
           friends
           and
           foes
           ,
           without
           distinction
           or
           difference
           of
           per●ons
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             neighbour
             as
             thy selfe
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           law
           of
           Moses
           ;
           but
           the
           law
           of
           grace
           goes
           farther
           ,
           and
           sayeth
           ,
           
             Love
             your
             enemies
             ,
             pray
             for
             them
             that
             persecute
             you
             ,
             Mathew
          
           5.
           
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
           and
           blessing
           which
           he
           gave
           ,
           was
           ,
           
             Peace
             be
             to
             this
             house
          
           ,
           shewing
           unto
           us
           by
           that
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           good
           and
           blessing
           that
           can
           happen
           to
           man
           ,
           confist
           in
           peace
           .
        
         
           When
           hee
           was
           ready
           to
           depart
           out
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           hee
           said
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           
             I
             give
             you
             my
             peace
             ,
             I
             leave
             you
             my
             peace
             ,
          
           as
           being
           the
           rarest
           gift
           after
           saluation
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           give
           unto
           them
           ,
           Gen.
           14.27
           .
        
         
           Saint
           Augustine
           is
           very
           witty
           in
           these
           points
           ,
           
             Sicut
             spiritus
             humanus
             nunquam
             vivisicat
             membra
             nisi
             fuerint
             unita
             :
             sic
             spiritus
             sanctus
             nunquam
             nos
             vivificat
             nisi
             paece
             unitos
             .
          
           As
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           doth
           not
           quicken
           or
           vivifie
           our
           members
           unlesse
           they
           be
           joyned
           together
           :
           so
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           doth
           never
           vivifie
           or
           quicken
           us
           ,
           but
           when
           we
           are
           united
           by
           the
           bond
           of
           peace
           .
        
         
           Ignatius
           saith
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           '
           There
           is
           nothing
           better
           then
           peace
           .
        
         
           And
           Saint
           Basil
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           proper
           and
           natu●all
           to
           a
           Christian
           ,
           then
           to
           reconcile
           and
           pacifie
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           say
           with
           an
           ancient
           Author
           ,
           that
           peace
           is
           the
           salt
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           is
           unsavorie
           ,
           and
           without
           relish
           .
        
         
           When
           salt
           is
           put
           into
           the
           water
           ,
           it
           melteth
           ,
           and
           insensibly
           becomes
           liquid
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           is
           ●h●owne
           into
           the
           fire
           ,
           it
           cracketh
           ,
           untill
           it
           bee
           quite
           consumed
           ;
           Even
           so
           is
           the
           peacemaker
           ,
           for
           he
           conformeth
           and
           fashioneth
           himselfe
           so
           quietly
           to
           peace
           and
           tranquilli●y
           ,
           that
           hee
           liveth
           
           therein
           as
           in
           his
           owne
           element
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           which
           hee
           cannot
           subsist
           ,
           but
           when
           either
           by
           chance
           ,
           or
           misfortune
           ,
           he
           findes
           himselfe
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           noyse
           ,
           in
           the
           fire
           of
           disorder
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           flames
           of
           contentions
           &
           riots
           ,
           then
           he
           crieth
           ,
           runneth
           ,
           and
           tormenteth
           himselfe
           ,
           untill
           by
           his
           agitation
           and
           diligence
           ,
           hee
           have
           quenched
           and
           repressed
           all
           ,
           holdi●g
           this
           indubitable
           maxime
           ,
           that
           
             
               Candida
               pax
               homines
               ,
               trux
               decet
               ira
               seras
               .
            
          
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           end
           this
           discourse
           of
           politique
           peace
           ,
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           warre
           be
           a
           thorne
           ,
           p●ace
           is
           a
           Rose
           ;
           if
           that
           be
           bitternesse
           ,
           this
           is
           sweetnesse
           ;
           if
           that
           be
           a
           storme
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           calme
           weather
           ;
           if
           that
           be
           full
           of
           mifchiefes
           ,
           this
           is
           full
           of
           goodnesse
           ;
           if
           that
           causeth
           poverty
           ,
           this
           brings
           and
           gives
           riches
           ;
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           if
           that
           killeth
           ,
           this
           giveth
           life
           ;
           and
           to
           end
           with
           the
           Poet
           ,
           let
           us
           say
           ,
           
             
               Nulla
               salus
               bello
               ,
               pacem
               te
               poscimus
               omnes
               .
            
          
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           after
           the
           example
           of
           the
           high
           Priest
           ,
           enter
           into
           the
           most
           holy
           place
           of
           the
           Temple
           of
           Salomon
           ,
           and
           there
           visite
           that
           sac●ed
           arke
           of
           our
           consciences
           ,
           within
           the
           which
           God
           will
           keepe
           his
           sessions
           :
           let
           us
           contemplate
           that
           inestimable
           peace
           ,
           immediatly
           proceeding
           from
           the
           remission
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           most
           particular
           and
           perfect
           assistance
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           dwelling
           in
           our
           soules
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           any
           other
           ,
           but
           the
           just
           should
           possesse
           that
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           seeing
           that
           betweene
           sinne
           (
           the
           devils
           child
           ,
           and
           the
           father
           of
           trouble
           )
           and
           peace
           ,
           and
           quietnesse
           ,
           there
           is
           so
           great
           an
           antipathy
           ,
           
           that
           if
           sinne
           can
           set
           the
           least
           footing
           in
           any
           place
           ,
           hee
           driveth
           away
           presently
           from
           thence
           peace
           and
           rest
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           roome
           introduceth
           and
           breedeth
           therein
           quarrells
           and
           contentions
           ,
           which
           like
           tormentors
           ,
           doe
           miserably
           torture
           ,
           and
           cruelly
           handle
           the
           miserable
           hearts
           where
           they
           lodge
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           openly
           pronounce
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           felicity
           wherein
           Adam
           the
           first
           modell
           of
           mankinde
           was
           created
           ,
           was
           peace
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           that
           rest
           of
           conscience
           ,
           which
           hee
           possessed
           absolutely
           within
           Paradise
           ,
           having
           no
           other
           care
           or
           thought
           ,
           but
           to
           love
           his
           Creator
           ,
           to
           honour
           his
           Conseruator
           ,
           and
           to
           adore
           his
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           after
           that
           hee
           was
           fallen
           from
           that
           state
           of
           innocencie
           ,
           by
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           fault
           ,
           after
           that
           sinne
           by
           disobedience
           had
           driven
           away
           pe●ce
           from
           his
           heart
           ,
           then
           you
           see
           him
           in
           trouble
           ,
           he
           flieth
           ,
           he
           hideth
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           is
           afraid
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           covereth
           his
           nakednesse
           with
           figge
           leaves
           ,
           he
           trembleth
           ,
           and
           dareth
           not
           answere
           to
           that
           terrible
           and
           fearefull
           voyce
           ,
           which
           hee
           heard
           walking
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           behold
           the
           first
           effects
           which
           his
           sinne
           brought
           forth
           .
        
         
           The
           Royall
           Prophet
           
             David
             ,
             Psalm
          
           .
           85.10
           .
           saith
           ,
           
             Righteousnesse
             and
             peace
             have
             kissed
             each
             other
             ,
          
           vpon
           which
           Saint
           Augustine
           discourseth
           thus
           ;
        
         
           
             Duae
             sunt
             amicae
             ,
             justitia
             &
             pax
             ,
             tu
             forte
             unam
             vis
             ,
             &
             alteram
             nonfacis
             ,
             nemo
             enim
             est
             qui
             non
             velit
             pacem
             ,
             sed
             non
             omnes
             volunt
             operari
             justitiam
             ,
             si
             amicam
             pacis
             non
             amaveris
             ,
             neque
             te
             amabit
             pax
             ipsa
             .
          
        
         
         
           Righteousnesse
           and
           Peace
           bee
           two
           friends
           ,
           thou
           it
           may
           bee
           desirest
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           wilt
           not
           practise
           the
           other
           ;
           there
           bee
           none
           but
           wish
           for
           peace
           ,
           but
           all
           will
           not
           doe
           righteousnesse
           ;
           if
           thou
           love
           not
           the
           friend
           of
           peace
           ,
           peace
           also
           will
           not
           loue
           thee
           .
        
         
           Iustice
           with
           reason
           is
           called
           the
           mother
           of
           peace
           ,
           because
           it
           goeth
           alwayes
           before
           ,
           and
           is
           immediatly
           followed
           by
           it
           ,
           
             Peace
             is
             the
             worke
             of
             justice
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           
             Isaiah
             ,
             chap.
          
           32.17
           And
           the
           Psalmist
           in
           the
           72.
           
           
             Psalm
             .
             ver
          
           .
           7.
           
           
             In
             those
             dayes
             righteousnesse
             shall
             flourish
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             peace
             .
          
           And
           Psalm
           .
           119.
           ver
           .
           165.
           
           
             Great
             peac●
             have
             they
             which
             love
             thy
             law
             .
          
        
         
           From
           which
           propositions
           ,
           wee
           draw
           this
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           to
           have
           this
           peace
           of
           conscience
           it
           is
           needfull
           for
           us
           to
           be
           just
           ,
           to
           feare
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           walke
           exactly
           in
           the
           obseruation
           of
           his
           sacred
           commandements
           .
        
         
           So
           contrarily
           the
           wicked
           can
           have
           no
           peace
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           worme
           of
           sinne
           ,
           that
           gnaweth
           continually
           their
           soules
           ,
           as
           we
           read
           Psalm
           .
           28.3
           .
           
             Ill
             lucke
             and
             unhappinesse
             is
             in
             their
             wayes
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             of
             peace
             have
             they
             not
             knowne
             .
             There
             is
             no
             peace
             for
             the
             wicked
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ;
           they
           thinke
           neverthelesse
           that
           they
           have
           this
           peace
           ,
           when
           they
           enjoy
           their
           pleasures
           ;
           but
           this
           peace
           lasteth
           but
           a
           moment
           ,
           and
           like
           their
           pleasure
           is
           presently
           followed
           by
           an
           extreame
           griefe
           ,
           it
           is
           lethargick
           sleepe
           ,
           very
           dangerous
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           security
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           carnall
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           sleepe
           ,
           but
           that
           representeth
           unto
           them
           a
           thousand
           apparitions
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           
           strange
           visions
           .
           The
           wicked
           mans
           peace
           is
           like
           those
           fires
           which
           by
           night
           appeare
           burning
           in
           hills
           and
           medowes
           ,
           the
           which
           if
           a
           man
           follow
           ,
           they
           will
           insensibly
           leade
           him
           into
           terrible
           downefalls
           ,
           but
           the
           true
           peace
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           as
           saith
           an
           ancient
           Author
           ,
           is
           the
           title
           of
           Religion
           ,
           ●he
           Temple
           of
           Salomon
           ,
           the
           field
           of
           blessing
           ,
           the
           garden
           of
           delights
           ,
           the
           Angels
           joy
           ,
           the
           Arke
           of
           the
           covenant
           ,
           the
           treasure
           of
           the
           great
           King
           ,
           the
           Court
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           the
           tent
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           tower
           of
           Sion
           ,
           the
           booke
           with
           seaven
           seales
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           opened
           upon
           that
           great
           and
           fearefull
           day
           of
           judgement
           .
        
         
           Saint
           Augustine
           (
           in
           his
           Citie
           of
           God
           )
           speaketh
           thus
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Pax
             nostra
             propria
             ,
             hic
             est
             ,
             cum
             Deo
             per
             fidem
             ,
             &
             in
             aeternum
             erit
             cum
             illo
             per
             speciem
             ,
             talis
             est
             paxut
             solatium
             miseriae
             sit
             potius
             quam
             beatitudinis
             gaudium
             .
          
           Our
           owne
           peace
           (
           that
           is
           the
           peace
           of
           our
           hearts
           )
           is
           here
           with
           God
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           in
           eternall
           life
           shall
           it
           be
           with
           him
           by
           vision
           :
           that
           peace
           which
           now
           we
           enjoy
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           sparke
           in
           respect
           of
           that
           great
           fire
           ,
           here
           it
           su●sisteth
           but
           by
           faith
           ,
           then
           it
           shall
           be
           effected
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           let
           us
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           peace
           of
           conscience
           is
           a
           particular
           feeling
           and
           knowledge
           that
           God
           is
           pacified
           with
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           blotted
           out
           our
           misdeedes
           ,
           that
           hee
           hath
           cast
           away
           our
           iniquities
           from
           before
           his
           face
           ,
           like
           a
           clowd
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           no
           longer
           under
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Satan
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           are
           received
           in
           our
           heavenly
           Fathers
           favour
           ,
           like
           the
           prodigall
           
           child
           ,
           that
           wee
           shall
           dwell
           in
           his
           house
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           and
           there
           receive
           those
           goods
           ,
           joyes
           ,
           and
           delights
           which
           he
           hath
           reseru●d
           for
           his
           children
           .
        
         
           Hitherto
           wee
           have
           spoken
           of
           peace
           in
           generall
           ,
           and
           in
           particular
           of
           politique
           peace
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           care
           must
           bee
           used
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           of
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           or
           with
           God
           ,
           of
           the
           worlds
           ,
           or
           wicked
           mans
           peace
           ,
           that
           troubleth
           all
           them
           that
           live
           not
           like
           him
           :
           now
           let
           us
           speake
           of
           that
           peace
           which
           is
           in
           our selues
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           vertue
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Among
           all
           the
           perfections
           wherewith
           our
           first
           Father
           Adam
           was
           adorned
           ,
           during
           the
           state
           of
           his
           innocencie
           ,
           mildnesse
           was
           one
           ,
           at
           the
           sent
           whereof
           all
           living
           creatures
           ranne
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           doe
           him
           homage
           ,
           and
           yeeld
           him
           obedience
           .
        
         
           Moses
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           Numbers
           ,
           is
           called
           the
           
             debonnaire
             ,
             or
             gracious
          
           ,
           for
           which
           quality
           ,
           God
           loved
           him
           dearely
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           testimoniall
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           called
           him
           to
           that
           honourable
           charge
           of
           deliverer
           ,
           Prince
           and
           law
           giver
           of
           his
           people
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           and
           P●ophet
           David
           had
           this
           vertue
           in
           great
           measure
           in
           him
           ,
           for
           which
           cause
           God
           changing
           his
           Sheepheards
           crooke
           into
           a
           Royall
           Scepter
           ,
           gave
           him
           victory
           over
           a
           world
           of
           enemies
           ,
           that
           rose
           up
           continually
           against
           him
           ,
           which
           maketh
           him
           to
           cry
           out
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Psalmes
           ,
           
             Lord
             remember
             David
             and
             his
             mansuetude
             or
             clemencie
             .
          
           I●
           the
           booke
           of
           Leviticus
           ,
           God
           commandeth
           the
           Priests
           to
           offer
           him
           a
           Lam●e
           without
           blemish
           for
           a
           peace
           offering
           ;
           a
           Lambe
           
           is
           the
           symbole
           of
           mildnesse
           ,
           then
           according
           to
           that
           command
           ,
           hee
           that
           will
           receive
           the
           peace-makers
           recompence
           from
           God
           ,
           must
           offer
           him
           his
           soule
           full
           of
           gentlenesse
           and
           mildnesse
           .
        
         
           The
           Lambe
           in
           the
           Revelation
           of
           all
           living
           creatures
           ,
           was
           onely
           found
           worthy
           to
           open
           the
           booke
           sealed
           with
           seaven
           seales
           ;
           so
           among
           all
           men
           the
           faithfull
           onely
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           faithfull
           the
           meeke
           ,
           shall
           bee
           able
           to
           open
           the
           booke
           of
           life
           ,
           there
           to
           behold
           his
           name
           written
           before
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           The
           Bridegroome
           in
           the
           Canticles
           ,
           calleth
           thu●
           his
           beloved
           ,
           
             Come
             my
             Dove
             ,
             that
             a●t
             in
             the
             clef●s
             of
             the
             rocke
             ,
             thy
             eyes
             are
             like
             Doves
             eyes
             ,
             and
             thy
             cheekes
             like
             Tur●les
             ,
             my
             Dove
             is
             alone
             ,
             and
             per●ect
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           it
           is
           familiar
           and
           common
           enough
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           creatures
           Doves
           ar●
           the
           symbols
           of
           mildnesse
           ,
           and
           meekenesse
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           noted
           that
           they
           have
           no
           gall
           .
           And
           here
           to
           apply
           these
           places
           to
           our
           design●
           ,
           let
           us
           know
           that
           the
           Bridegroome
           in
           this
           epithalamium
           or
           marriage
           song
           ,
           is
           Iesus
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           speaking
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           setting
           her
           forth
           by
           her
           lively
           colours
           ,
           by
           the
           pensill
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           shewing
           us
           in
           this
           comparison
           of
           the
           Dove
           ,
           the
           perfections
           wherewith
           shee
           is
           adorned
           ,
           where
           if
           wee
           waigh
           and
           consider
           diligently
           the
           force
           of
           every
           word
           ,
           wee
           shall
           finde
           them
           all
           emphaticall
           ,
           and
           deseruing
           a
           more
           par●icular
           search
           and
           obseruation
           .
        
         
           He
           saith
           first
           
             Veni
             Columba
             mea
          
           ,
           come
           my
           Dove
           ,
           hee
           doth
           not
           call
           her
           my
           Eagle
           ,
           or
           my
           
           Hawke
           ,
           for
           those
           are
           creatures
           too
           cruell
           ,
           loving
           nothing
           but
           blood
           ,
           and
           slaughter
           ,
           and
           their
           humour
           is
           incompatible
           with
           the
           Bridegroomes
           bounty
           ,
           who
           desireth
           that
           the
           Church
           (
           his
           well
           beloved
           Spouse
           )
           bee
           altogether
           like
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           calleth
           her
           my
           Dove
           ,
           as
           having
           no
           gall
           ,
           nor
           bitternesse
           in
           her
           soule
           .
        
         
           When
           that
           sweet
           IESVS
           was
           baptized
           by
           Iohn
           in
           Iordane
           ,
           the
           three
           divine
           persons
           of
           the
           glorious
           Trinity
           were
           clearely
           manifested
           ,
           for
           the
           majestuous
           voyce
           of
           the
           Father
           was
           heard
           speaking
           from
           heaven
           thus
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             well
             beloved
             Sonne
             ,
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             .
          
           Mathew
           3.17
           .
        
         
           Iesus
           Christ
           was
           in
           Iordane
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           descended
           from
           heaven
           like
           a
           Dove
           ,
           and
           lighted
           upon
           him
           ,
           from
           which
           place
           wee
           may
           draw
           this
           instruction
           ,
           that
           if
           wee
           desire
           to
           bee
           called
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           we
           wish
           to
           heare
           from
           heaven
           that
           gracious
           voyce
           ,
           speaking
           to
           our
           soules
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             my
             well
             beloved
             Sonne
             ,
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             .
          
        
         
           If
           wee
           aspire
           to
           that
           great
           happinesse
           to
           receive
           the
           spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           mildnesse
           ,
           and
           meekenesse
           in
           our
           consciences
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           remember
           that
           wee
           must
           be
           like
           unto
           sweet
           IESVS
           our
           example
           ,
           hee
           was
           naked
           ,
           so
           must
           we
           put
           off
           cruelty
           ,
           malice
           ,
           and
           hatred
           :
           he
           was
           in
           the
           water
           ,
           even
           so
           to
           enjoy
           so
           great
           a
           favour
           ,
           we
           must
           plunge
           our selues
           in
           the
           riv●rs
           of
           our
           teares
           ,
           in
           the
           Iordane
           of
           a
           holy
           and
           true
           repentance
           ,
           which
           may
           open
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           continually
           
           touch
           them
           with
           griefe
           ,
           for
           our
           forepast
           off●nces
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           Gods
           ordinance
           under
           the
           law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           that
           when
           a
           man
           was
           uncleane
           ,
           hee
           should
           for
           his
           purification
           resort
           to
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           there
           offer
           two
           Turtle
           Doves
           .
        
         
           That
           we
           may
           light
           the
           to●ch
           of
           truth
           within
           the
           shadow
           of
           Moses
           law
           ,
           let
           us
           say
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           more
           infecteth
           and
           soyleth
           the
           soule
           ,
           then
           cruel●y
           ,
           debates
           ,
           and
           hatred
           ;
           It
           is
           a
           Gangrene
           that
           gnaweth
           and
           undermineth
           her
           ,
           untill
           it
           seeth
           her
           absolutely
           possessed
           by
           wicked
           spirits
           ;
           but
           the
           onely
           remedy
           to
           this
           obstinate
           disease
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           ru●ne
           to
           the
           sacred
           Temple
           of
           Gods
           divine
           me●cy
           ,
           there
           to
           offer
           him
           the
           gift
           of
           a
           mild
           ,
           meeke
           ,
           and
           peaceable
           conscience
           .
        
         
           When
           Noah
           would
           know
           if
           the
           waters
           were
           withdrawne
           from
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           he
           sent
           forth
           a
           Dove
           ,
           which
           came
           to
           him
           in
           the
           evening
           with
           an
           Olive
           branch
           in
           her
           mouth
           ;
           also
           he
           sent
           forth
           a
           Raven
           ,
           which
           returned
           not
           ,
           because
           hee
           stayd
           on
           the
           dead
           bodies
           ,
           and
           stinking
           carcasses
           of
           those
           which
           died
           in
           this
           inundation
           .
        
         
           God
           (
           in
           this
           example
           )
           is
           represented
           unto
           us
           by
           Noah
           ,
           our
           soule
           by
           the
           Dove
           ,
           peace
           by
           the
           Olive
           branch
           ,
           it
           is
           God
           that
           staying
           in
           the
           Arke
           of
           heaven
           ,
           s●nd●th
           our
           soules
           to
           visite
           the
           inundations
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           which
           mess●ge
           faithfully
           to
           performe
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           sit
           on
           the
           highest
           and
           loftiest
           tops
           of
           Cedars
           ,
           and
           Pinetrees
           ,
           for
           they
           love
           not
           vanity
           ,
           nor
           the
           glory
           of
           this
           
           world
           ,
           they
           doe
           not
           pearch
           upon
           the
           Iuniper
           ,
           nor
           thornes
           of
           quarrels
           and
           contentions
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           Olive
           tree
           of
           mildnesse
           ,
           and
           meekenesse
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           adorne
           themselues
           ,
           and
           so
           prepare
           themselues
           to
           returne
           into
           their
           heavenly
           Country
           ,
           there
           to
           give
           a
           true
           account
           of
           their
           journey
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Ravens
           that
           stayed
           upon
           the
           carcasses
           drowned
           by
           the
           flood
           ,
           are
           those
           blacke
           and
           infected
           soules
           ,
           that
           delight
           in
           nothing
           but
           quarrels
           and
           contentions
           ,
           and
           who
           so
           excessively
           love
           the
           corrupt●ons
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           returne
           to
           heaven
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           tooke
           their
           first
           ●light
           .
        
         
           The
           excellencie
           of
           this
           particular
           peace
           cannot
           be
           sufficiently
           knowne
           ,
           without
           we
           consider
           the
           privation
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           contempl●te
           her
           contrary
           ;
           let
           us
           judge
           it
           by
           our selues
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           man
           that
           sinneth
           not
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           extrauagant
           in
           the
           world
           then
           a
           seared
           conscience
           ,
           nothing
           more
           tossed
           up
           and
           downe
           then
           a
           soule
           troubled
           and
           vexed
           by
           the
           unquietnesse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           for
           example
           doe
           wee
           se●ke
           the
           meanes
           to
           revenge
           some
           injurie
           ?
           presently
           our
           minde
           runneth
           and
           rangeth
           all
           about
           ,
           to
           obtaine
           a
           sufficient
           satisfaction
           ,
           Our
           eyes
           dart
           and
           cast
           forth
           burning
           flames
           of
           wrath
           ,
           and
           rage
           ;
           our
           mouth
           proffereth
           nothing
           by
           injuries
           ,
           and
           blasphemies
           ;
           our
           feete
           cannot
           stand
           still
           ;
           our
           hands
           itch
           ;
           our
           hearts
           vomit
           revenge
           ,
           and
           our
           braines
           are
           so
           preoccupated
           by
           this
           damnable
           passion
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           confusion
           to
           be
           seene
           ,
           
           as
           in
           a
           clocke
           out
           of
           order
           ,
           whose
           wheeles
           are
           dismounted
           ;
           these
           be
           the
           effects
           of
           sinne
           ,
           that
           never
           gives
           rest
           to
           a
           soule
           ,
           never
           so
           little
           touched
           by
           the
           venome
           of
           his
           passion
           .
        
         
           Consider
           ●
           pray
           ,
           a
           malefactor
           how
           bold
           and
           secret
           soever
           his
           crime
           be
           ,
           hee
           thinks
           neverthelesse
           that
           all
           know
           it
           ,
           the
           least
           looke
           altereth
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           contenance
           ,
           If
           hee
           thinke
           that
           to
           keepe
           off
           be
           good
           for
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           in
           the
           fields
           ,
           he
           thinketh
           every
           bush
           a
           Sergeant
           ,
           to
           lay
           hold
           on
           him
           ,
           every
           t●ee
           a
           Hangman
           ,
           that
           stayes
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           every
           leafe
           that
           stirreth
           ,
           a
           witnesse
           to
           testifie
           his
           wickednesse
           .
        
         
           Now
           contra●iwise
           ,
           let
           us
           see
           the
           sweet
           rest
           and
           tranquillity
           of
           a
           soule
           that
           hath
           made
           her
           peace
           with
           her
           God
           ,
           whom
           shee
           loves
           with
           all
           her
           strength
           ,
           and
           that
           cherisheth
           her
           neighbour
           as
           much
           as
           her selfe
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           puffed
           up
           with
           the
           winde
           of
           ambition
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           not
           infected
           with
           covetousnesse
           ,
           who
           laugheth
           at
           wrongs
           ,
           and
           careth
           not
           for
           revenge
           ,
           who
           goeth
           boldly
           every
           where
           ,
           and
           feareth
           nothing
           ,
           for
           he
           that
           is
           deepely
           in
           Gods
           favour
           ,
           should
           be
           afraid
           of
           nothing
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           a
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           soule
           studieth
           and
           busieth
           her selfe
           about
           nothing
           ,
           but
           to
           love
           ,
           serue
           ,
           and
           honour
           her
           God
           ,
           shee
           is
           alwayes
           betweene
           love
           and
           feare
           ,
           love
           to
           please
           him
           ,
           feare
           of
           offending
           him
           ,
           a
           feare
           ,
           I
           say
           filiall
           ,
           but
           not
           seruile
           .
        
         
           When
           I
           thinke
           upon
           this
           peace
           and
           tranquillity
           of
           the
           minde
           and
           soule
           ,
           I
           am
           like
           the
           needle
           of
           a
           Compasse
           ,
           that
           alwayes
           turnes
           towards
           
           the
           North
           of
           my
           desires
           ,
           towards
           my
           Iesus
           ,
           my
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           my
           God
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           excelle●test
           and
           perfectest
           patterne
           of
           peace
           and
           mildnesse
           that
           I
           am
           able
           to
           chuse
           ,
           or
           propose
           in
           this
           behalfe
           and
           matter
           :
           
             I
             am
          
           (
           saith
           he
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Prophet
           
             Isai●h
             )
             the
             meeke
             Lambe
             ,
             he
             is
             brought
             as
             a
             Lambe
             to
             the
             slaughter
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             dumbe
             Sheepe
             before
             her
             shearers
             ,
             and
             hee
             opened
             not
             his
             mouth
             ,
          
           Isaiah
           53.7
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           thing
           very
           frequently
           ,
           and
           commonly
           knowne
           ,
           that
           the
           Panther
           sm●lleth
           so
           sweet
           ,
           that
           all
           other
           beasts
           come
           to
           smell
           to
           her
           :
           Our
           sweet
           Iesus
           is
           represented
           by
           her
           ,
           both
           by
           her
           name
           and
           effects
           ,
           for
           in
           Gre●ke
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           signifieth
           all
           ,
           as
           God
           was
           defined
           by
           Plato
           .
        
         
           Iesus
           Christ
           breathes
           forth
           so
           sweet
           and
           fragrant
           a
           smell
           ,
           that
           it
           embalmeth
           the
           faithfulls
           soules
           ,
           so
           speaketh
           the
           Spouse
           in
           the
           Canticles
           ,
           
             The
             name
             of
             my
             beloved
             is
             like
             oyle
             shed
             ,
             therefore
             have
             the
             young
             maydens
             lov●d
             thee
             so
             dearely
             :
          
           by
           these
           maydens
           wee
           must
           understand
           the
           virgins
           of
           finne
           ,
           those
           that
           have
           not
           knowne
           iniquity
           ,
           that
           love
           peace
           ,
           and
           seeke
           after
           it
           ;
           after
           hee
           goeth
           on
           ,
           Chap
           4.11
           .
           
             Thy
             lips
             ,
             O
             my
             Spouse
             !
             drop
             as
             the
             hony
             combe
             :
             hony
             and
             milke
             are
             under
             thy
             tongue
             ,
             and
             the
             smell
             of
             thy
             garments
             is
             like
             the
             smell
             of
             Lebanon
             .
          
        
         
           Wee
           should
           passe
           ●oo
           often
           over
           the
           same
           steps
           and
           path
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           here
           againe
           speake
           of
           the
           admirable
           and
           inimitable
           mildnesse
           ,
           and
           tranquillity
           of
           our
           good
           Master
           and
           Saviour
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           birth
           preacheth
           unto
           us
           
           humility
           ,
           his
           life
           peace
           ,
           and
           his
           death
           compassion
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           then
           strive
           to
           imitate
           him
           as
           much
           as
           wee
           can
           possible
           ,
           in
           our
           youth
           ,
           being
           very
           humble
           :
           in
           our
           viril
           age
           ,
           peaceable
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           old
           age
           pitifull
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           the
           course
           of
           our
           life
           milde
           ,
           bountifull
           ,
           and
           loving
           ,
           following
           Davids
           counsell
           ,
           
             Love
             peace
             and
             seeke
             it
             ,
             for
             God
             with
             a
             favourable
             and
             gracious
             eye
             ,
             beholds
             him
             that
             is
             studious
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             he
             heareth
             his
             most
             humble
             prayers
             ,
             in
             the
             ti●e
             of
             his
             affliction
             ,
             Psalm
             .
          
           34.16
           .
           Behold
           great
           and
           divine
           profits
           ,
           faire
           a●d
           admirable
           rewards
           and
           recompences
           ,
           that
           the
           faithfull
           get
           ,
           by
           seeking
           after
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           having
           procured
           all
           the
           meanes
           of
           agreement
           with
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           both
           in
           things
           that
           concerne
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           things
           needfull
           to
           the
           union
           and
           concord
           of
           all
           our
           brethren
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           now
           heare
           that
           gracious
           and
           favourable
           voyce
           ,
           shewing
           unto
           us
           the
           profit
           and
           recompence
           which
           wee
           must
           without
           doubt
           expect
           ,
           for
           having
           beene
           peacemakers
           ,
           it
           is
           Iesus
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           a
           man
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           lye
           ,
           nor
           the
           Sonne
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           repent
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           in
           our
           text
           ,
        
         
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             peacemakers
             :
             for
             they
             shall
             be
             called
             ●h●
             children
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           He
           doth
           not
           onely
           say
           they
           shall
           be
           blessed
           ,
           after
           their
           death
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           so
           already
           ▪
           because
           that
           he
           makes
           them
           know
           in
           their
           soules
           ,
           the
           delight
           he
           takes
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           goods
           which
           they
           shall
           receive
           ,
           which
           is
           eternall
           peace
           ,
           
             Blessed
             then
             
             are
             the
             seete
             of
             those
             that
             bring
             tidings
             of
             peace
             ,
          
           Isaiah
           52.7
           .
        
         
           This
           particle
           ,
           For
           ,
           sheweth
           the
           reason
           of
           their
           blessednes●e
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           cause
           ,
           for
           if
           all
           the
           peacemakers
           wer●
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           con●equence
           many
           Turkes
           and
           Pagans
           should
           be
           such
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           peacemakers
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           tree
           must
           be
           first
           good
           ,
           before
           it
           can
           beare
           good
           fruit
           ,
           so
           wee
           must
           first
           be
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           before
           wee
           can
           be
           true
           peacemakers
           ,
           for
           those
           that
           are
           peacemakers
           not
           being
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           have
           already
           received
           their
           reward
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           have
           received
           the
           praise
           and
           applause
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           peacemakers
           ●o
           obtaine
           ,
           but
           all
           that
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           maske
           and
           false
           apparition
           of
           that
           true
           peace
           ,
           which
           God
           recommendeth
           unto
           us
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           reason
           of
           Christs
           ,
           why
           the
           peacemakers
           shall
           be
           called
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           wee
           must
           note
           and
           obserue
           a
           double
           Hebraisme
           ,
           the
           one
           in
           the
           word
           Children
           ,
           the
           other
           in
           the
           verbe
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           called
           ,
           vocabuntur
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Hebraisme
           is
           in
           the
           word
           
             Filij
             ,
             Children
          
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           holy
           tongue
           signifieth
           comform●e
           ,
           and
           like
           ,
           as
           Math.
           5.44.45
           .
           
             Love
             your
             enemies
             ,
             blesse
             them
             that
             curse
             you
             ,
             doe
             good
             to
             them
             that
             hate
             you
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             them
             which
             despitefully
             use
             you
             ,
             and
             persecute
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             ●e
             the
             children
             that
             is
             like
             to
             your
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             .
          
        
         
           The
           other
           Hebraisme
           is
           in
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           in
           Hebrew
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Kara
           ,
           that
           is
           erunt
           ,
           or
           vocabuntur
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           called
           ,
           which
           is
           turned
           erunt
           ,
           
           they
           ●hall
           be
           ,
           where
           of
           wee
           have
           an
           example
           ,
           Genes
           .
           21.12
           .
           God
           speaking
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             I●
             Isaac
             shall
             thy
             se●de
             be
             called
             ,
             that
             is
             shall
             thy
             seede
             be
             .
          
        
         
           Of
           which
           words
           Saint
           ●aul
           is
           an
           irreprehensible
           interpr●●er
           ,
           Rom.
           9.7.8
           .
           
             Neither
             because
             they
             are
             the
             seed●
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             are
             they
             all
             children
             ,
             but
             in
             Isaac
             shall
             thy
             seed●
             be
             called
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           which
           are
           the
           children
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           these
           are
           not
           the
           children
           of
           God
           :
           but
           the
           children
           of
           the
           promise
           ar●
           counted
           for
           the
           seed
           .
        
         
           The
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           36.7
           .
           useth
           the
           same
           phrase
           ,
           
             My
             house
             shall
             be
             called
             an
             house
             of
             ●rayer
             for
             all
             people
             .
          
           And
           Saint
           Luke
           interpreting
           these
           words
           ,
           chap.
           19.46
           .
           saith
           ,
           It
           is
           written
           ,
           
             My
             house
             is
             the
             hous●
             of
             prayer
             ,
             but
             ye
             have
             made
             it
             a
             denne
             of
             theeves
          
           ;
           and
           indeede
           this
           word
           
             shall
             be
             called
          
           ,
           seemeth
           to
           me●
           much
           more
           emphaticall
           ,
           and
           compreh●ndi●g
           mor●
           then
           the
           word
           
             to
             be
          
           onely
           ,
           becaus●
           this
           
             to
             be
             called
             ,
             est
             in
             rerum
             natura
             ,
          
           is
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           things
           ,
           and
           besides
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           knowne
           and
           published
           of
           every
           man
           :
           therefore
           
             Blessed
             ●re
             the
             pea●emakers
          
           ,
           ●or
           they
           shall
           not
           onely
           be
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           also
           shall
           be
           knowne
           ,
           a●d
           acknowledged
           for
           such
           ,
           even
           by
           their
           greatest
           enemies
           ,
           who
           be●ore
           thought
           them
           to
           be
           foolish
           and
           pus●llanimous
           ,
           but
           then
           they
           sh●ll
           be
           forc●d
           to
           confesse
           that
           they
           are
           the
           true
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           speake
           like
           the
           wicked
           ,
           Wisedome●he
           ●he
           5.
           
           
             Chap.
             Then
             saith
             she
             ,
             shall
             the
             just
             appeare
             in
             safe●y
             before
             the
             face
             of
             them
             that
             have
             ●ormented
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             shall
             have
             rejected
             
             his
             labour●
             ,
             who
             s●eing
             him
             ●hall
             be
             seased
             with
             horrible
             feare
             ,
             and
             shall
             ●ee
             frighted
             to
             see
             him
             beyond
             their
             ●xpectation
             saved
          
           ;
           then
           changing
           their
           opinions
           ,
           &
           sighing
           for
           griefe
           shall
           be
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           they
           will
           say
           among
           themselues
           ,
           Behold
           this
           is
           he
           of
           whom
           sometimes
           we
           laughed
           ,
           and
           made
           proverbs
           of
           dishonour
           ;
           We
           fooles
           thought
           his
           life
           madnesse
           ,
           and
           his
           death
           infamie
           ,
           and
           how
           is
           hee
           counted
           among
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           hath
           his
           portion
           among
           the
           Saints
           ?
        
         
           
             Blessed
             then
             are
             the
             peacemakers
             :
             for
             they
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             children
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           This
           word
           
             childe
             of
             God
          
           ,
           is
           diversly
           taken
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           Hebrew
           phrase
           ,
           this
           word
           Sonne
           signifieth
           him
           that
           is
           vowed
           and
           ordained
           to
           any
           thing
           :
           so
           we
           reade
           Saint
           Math.
           9.15
           .
           
             The
             children
             of
             the
             Bridechamber
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           ordained
           for
           the
           wedding
           ,
           cannot
           mourne
           as
           long
           as
           the
           Bridegroome
           is
           with
           them
           .
           And
           Saint
           Iohn
           17
           .
           1●
           .
           
             While
             I
             wa●
             with
             them
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             I
             kept
             them
             in
             thy
             name
             ,
             those
             that
             thou
             gavest
             me
             I
             have
             kept
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             them
             is
             lost
             ,
             but
             the
             Sonne
             of
             perdition
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             he
             that
             was
             or
             dained
             to
             destruction
             :
          
           but
           this
           kind
           of
           speech
           toucheth
           not
           our
           text
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           say
           that
           this
           word
           
             Sonne
             of
             God
          
           ,
           is
           commonly
           a●tributed
           in
           Scripture
           either
           to
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           naturall
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           consubstantiall
           ,
           and
           coeternall
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           will
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           same
           power
           with
           him
           ,
           being
           both
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           true
           man
           ,
           the
           divine
           nature
           neither
           confounding
           
           
           
           
           
           nor
           destroying
           the
           humane
           ,
           and
           the
           humanity
           not
           being
           mingled
           and
           changed
           into
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           both
           natures
           remaining
           entire
           and
           perfect
           ,
           make
           but
           one
           person
           ;
           He
           I
           say
           is
           called
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           acknowledgement
           and
           confession
           of
           the
           Father
           himselfe
           ,
           Math.
           17.5
           .
           
             When
             Iesus
             Christ
             tooke
             with
             him
             Peter
             ,
             Iames
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             brought
             them
             up
             into
             an
             high
             mountaine
             ,
             and
             being
             transfigured
             before
             them
             ,
             they
             heard
             a
             voyce
             from
             heaven
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             beloved
             Sonne
             ,
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             ,
             heare
             him
             .
          
           We
           read
           also
           the
           same
           words
           in
           the
           3.
           
           Chap.
           17.
           ver
           .
           of
           the
           same
           Evangelist
           .
        
         
           The
           Father
           and
           the
           Sonne
           
             sunt
             relata
          
           ,
           say
           the
           Philosophers
           ,
           are
           relatives
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           are
           referred
           the
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           no
           Father
           ,
           but
           there
           must
           likewise
           be
           a
           Sonne
           ,
           whence
           I
           draw
           this
           conclusion
           ,
           That
           God
           the
           Father
           being
           such
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           having
           that
           title
           and
           quality
           before
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           consequently
           Iesus
           Christ
           was
           before
           it
           ,
           also
           his
           generation
           then
           is
           immediatly
           from
           the
           Father
           ,
           as
           being
           begotten
           of
           him
           from
           all
           eternity
           ,
           by
           a
           way
           incomprehensible
           to
           us
           ;
           for
           ,
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             was
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             ●as
             God
             ,
             th●
             same
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             with
             God
             ,
             Iohn
          
           1.1
           .
           And
           in
           the
           1.
           
           Chap.
           to
           the
           
             Heb.
             ver
          
           .
           5.
           unto
           which
           of
           the
           Angels
           saith
           he
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             my
             Sonne
             ,
             t●is
             day
             have
             I
             begotten
             thee
             :
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             I
             will
             be
             to
             him
             a
             Father
             ,
             and
             hee
             shall
             be
             to
             me
             a
             Sonne
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
         
           Hee
           is
           not
           then
           called
           Sonne
           by
           adoption
           ,
           or
           for
           respects
           of
           love
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           consideration
           ,
           but
           onely
           because
           hee
           is
           begotten
           of
           ●he
           Father
           before
           the
           Creation
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           as
           wee
           reade
           Coloss.
           1.15
           .
           
             He
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             inuisible
             God
             ,
             the
             first
             borne
             of
             every
             creature
             :
          
           which
           is
           prooved
           againe
           out
           of
           the
           1.
           
           Chap.
           of
           Saint
           
             Iohn
             ,
             ver
          
           .
           18.
           
           
             No
             man
             ●ath
             seene
             God
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             the
             onely
             beg●tten
             Sonne
             which
             is
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             hee
             hath
             declared
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Vpon
           this
           place
           
             Hilarius
             li.
          
           6.
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             Hoc
             nomine
             vnige●iti
             adoptio
             de
             trinitate
             excluditur
             ,
             &
             natura
             magis
             asseritur
             .
          
           By
           this
           word
           onely
           beg●tten
           ,
           adoption
           is
           excluded
           from
           the
           Trinitie
           ,
           and
           nature
           the
           more
           confirmed
           .
        
         
           And
           Saint
           Chrysostome
           very
           subtilly
           ,
           
             Christ●m
             non
             eodem
             modo
             quo
             caeteri
             homines
             unigenitum
             dici
             ,
             nam
             caeteros
             quidem
             quod
             soli
             ex
             parentibus
             nati
             sint
             unigenitos
             dici
             ,
             Christum
             non
             solum
             quod
             solus
             ex
             patre
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             quod
             singulari
             &
             ineffabili
             modo
             natus
             est
             unigenitum
             appellari
             .
          
           Christ
           is
           not
           called
           the
           onely
           Sonne
           after
           the
           sort
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           called
           such
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           borne
           alone
           to
           their
           Parents
           ;
           now
           Christ
           is
           no●
           called
           the
           onely
           Sonne
           in
           that
           respect
           alone
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           the
           onely
           naturall
           Sonne
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           but
           also
           be●ause
           he
           hath
           beene
           begotten
           by
           a
           speciall
           and
           ineffable
           way
           .
        
         
           But
           whither
           doth
           the
           winde
           of
           our
           discourse
           carrie
           us
           ,
           why
           doe
           we
           touch
           this
           divine
           subject
           ,
           more
           worthy
           of
           admiration
           then
           capable
           of
           description
           ;
           wee
           shall
           more
           lively
           describe
           it
           by
           
           our
           silence
           ,
           then
           by
           our
           obscure
           representations
           .
           Neverthelesse
           for
           satisfaction
           to
           our
           curiosity
           ,
           which
           is
           never
           contented
           with
           reason
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           not
           be
           contained
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           civility
           ,
           and
           modesty
           ;
           let
           us
           bring
           one
           onely
           comparison
           ,
           to
           give
           us
           some
           sparke
           of
           knowledge
           of
           this
           ineffable
           generation
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           When
           a
           man
           seeth
           himselfe
           in
           a
           well
           polished
           glasse
           ,
           he
           presently
           seeth
           his
           image
           ,
           and
           the
           figure
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           having
           the
           same
           markes
           ,
           and
           motions
           with
           his
           ,
           which
           is
           caused
           by
           the
           reflection
           of
           the
           species
           within
           the
           eye
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           so
           great
           a
           relation
           betweene
           the
           species
           ,
           and
           the
           image
           ,
           that
           one
           cannot
           be
           taken
           away
           without
           annihilating
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           although
           both
           the
           sight
           and
           reason
           make
           us
           ●ee
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           sever●ll
           things
           ,
           truth
           also
           and
           experience
           makes
           us
           know
           that
           those
           two
           things
           subsist
           by
           one
           onely
           Essence
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           have
           but
           one
           and
           the
           same
           subsistance
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           species
           opposite
           to
           the
           glasse
           .
        
         
           So
           God
           from
           all
           Eternity
           ,
           contemplating
           his
           divine
           Essence
           ,
           made
           such
           a
           reflection
           upon
           his
           person
           ,
           that
           of
           this
           reflection
           hee
           produced
           and
           begot
           that
           eternall
           Wisedome
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Saviour
           and
           Redeemer
           of
           our
           soules
           ;
           the
           sooner
           we
           can
           goe
           from
           this
           matter
           is
           our
           best
           ,
           for
           wee
           should
           be
           like
           them
           that
           will
           paint
           and
           represent
           the
           Sunne
           with
           a
           coale
           .
        
         
           And
           indeede
           how
           should
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           that
           we
           that
           are
           poore
           Owles
           and
           Batts
           ,
           should
           b●hold
           so
           great
           a
           light
           ;
           how
           should
           wee
           that
           are
           
           poore
           Pismires
           stirre
           so
           great
           mountaines
           ?
           We
           shall
           sooner
           put
           the
           whole
           sea
           in
           the
           palme
           of
           our
           hands
           ,
           then
           wee
           can
           any
           way
           comprehend
           this
           large
           and
           spatious
           ocean
           of
           the
           divine
           generation
           ,
           within
           the
           little
           compasse
           of
           our
           understanding
           .
        
         
           Since
           then
           that
           we
           cannot
           ascend
           so
           high
           ,
           let
           us
           stop
           and
           stay
           our
           contemplation
           upon
           our selues
           ,
           where
           we
           shall
           have
           a
           more
           free
           accesse
           ;
           and
           continuing
           our
           first
           discourse
           ,
           let
           us
           remember
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           called
           the
           children
           of
           God
           three
           wayes
           ,
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           maketh
           mention
           of
           the
           naturall
           generation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           individuall
           ,
           and
           incommunicable
           to
           any
           other
           ,
           but
           to
           him
           onely
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           filiation
           ,
           or
           (
           not
           to
           speake
           barbarously
           with
           the
           S●hooleme●
           )
           the
           Scripture
           giveth
           this
           title
           of
           
             Sonne
             of
             God
          
           ,
           to
           the
           Angels
           and
           Princes
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           title
           of
           honour
           and
           affection
           ,
           as
           wee
           read
           Iob
           1.6
           .
           
             Now
             there
             was
             a
             day
             when
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
          
           (
           that
           is
           the
           Angels
           )
           
             came
             to
             present
             themselues
             before
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             Satan
             came
             also
             among
             them
             .
          
           And
           Genes
           .
           6.4
           .
           
             When
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             came
             in
             unto
             the
             daugh●ers
             of
             men
          
           ;
           The
           seaventy
           Interpreters
           by
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           here
           understand
           the
           Angels
           :
           but
           Saints
           Augustine
           in
           the
           Citie
           of
           God
           by
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           understandeth
           the
           children
           of
           Seth
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           blessed
           family
           ,
           which
           came
           in
           unto
           the
           daughters
           of
           Cain
           .
        
         
           Among
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           affection
           and
           honour
           are
           first
           placed
           ,
           the
           Princes
           and
           Potentates
           
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           as
           we
           read
           Psalm
           .
           82.6
           .
           
             I
             have
             said
             ye
             are
             Gods
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             you
             are
             children
             of
             the
             most
             high
             .
          
        
         
           And
           Ierem.
           31.9
           .
           
             I
             will
             cause
             them
             to
             walke
             by
             the
             rivers
             of
             waters
             in
             a
             straight
             way
             ,
             wherein
             they
             shall
             not
             stumble
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             a
             Father
             to
             Israel
             ,
             and
             Ephraim
             is
             my
             first
             borne
             .
          
        
         
           The
           third
           sort
           of
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           of
           them
           that
           are
           such
           by
           adoption
           and
           by
           grace
           ,
           as
           we
           reade
           Ephes.
           1.5
           .
           
             God
             hath
             predestinated
             us
             unto
             the
             adoption
             of
             children
             ,
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             his
             will.
          
           And
           Galath
           .
           4.5
           .
           
             God
             sent
             forth
             his
             Sonne
             made
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             that
             wee
             might
             receive
             the
             adoption
             of
             sonnes
             .
          
           And
           Iames
           1.18
           .
           
             Of
             his
             owne
             will
             begate
             hee
             us
             ,
             with
             the
             word
             of
             trueth
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             a
             kinde
             of
             first
             fruits
             of
             his
             creatures
             .
          
        
         
           And
           1.
           
           Epist.
           of
           Saint
           
             Iohn
             ,
             Chap.
          
           3.1
           .
           
             Behold
             what
             manner
             of
             love
             the
             Father
             hath
             bestowed
             upon
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             called
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             :
             beloved
             ,
             now
             are
             we
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             doth
             not
             yet
             appeare
             what
             we
             shall
             be
             .
          
        
         
           
             Athanasius
             ●rat
          
           .
           2.
           that
           which
           is
           naturally
           begotten
           of
           another
           ,
           must
           bee
           esteemed
           his
           true
           progeniture
           :
           but
           those
           that
           receive
           the
           title
           of
           Sonne
           onely
           by
           grace
           ,
           and
           by
           vertue
           ,
           receive
           not
           the
           right
           of
           Sonnes
           by
           nature
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           grace
           :
        
         
           
             Quod
             secundum
             naturam
             ex
             aliquo
             gignitur
             ,
             id
             vera
             ejus
             progenies
             censendum
             es●
             ,
             qui
             vero
             ex
             virtute
             ,
             &
             gratia
             nomen
             filiorum
             solum
             modo
             obtinent
             ,
             non
             natura
             ,
             sed
             gratia
             jus
             filiorum
             obtinent
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Ambros.
             lib.
          
           1.
           
             de
             fide
             cap.
          
           9.
           
           Wee
           are
           called
           Sonnes
           by
           adoption
           ,
           but
           he
           (
           speaking
           of
           Christ
           )
           is
           such
           by
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           nature
           ,
           
             per
             adoptionem
             nos
             filij
             dicimur
             ,
             ille
             per
             veritatem
             naturae
             est
             .
          
        
         
           
             Augustin
             .
             Epist.
          
           120.
           cap.
           4.
           
           Wee
           were
           something
           before
           we
           were
           Sonnes
           ,
           and
           wee
           have
           received
           that
           benefit
           to
           be
           made
           what
           wee
           were
           not
           ,
           as
           hee
           that
           is
           adopted
           was
           not
           the
           sonne
           of
           him
           that
           adopteth
           him
           ;
           neverthelesse
           hee
           was
           ,
           since
           he
           hath
           beene
           adopted
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           gracious
           generation
           is
           distinguished
           ;
           he
           that
           being
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           came
           downe
           to
           be
           made
           the
           Sonne
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           make
           us
           that
           were
           the
           sonnes
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Eramus
             aliquid
             antequam
             essemus
             filij
             ,
             &
             accepimus
             beneficium
             ,
             ut
             fieremus
             quod
             non
             eramus
             ,
             sicut
             qui
             adoptatur
             ,
             antequam
             adoptaretur
             nondum
             erat
             ejus
             filius
             à
             quo
             adoptatur
             ,
             erat
             jam
             tamen
             ,
             qui
             adoptaretur
             ,
             &
             ab
             hac
             generatione
             gratiae
             discernitur
             ille
             filius
             ,
             qui
             cum
             esset
             filius
             Dei
             ,
             venit
             ut
             fieret
             filius
             hominis
             ,
             donare●que
             nobis
             qui
             eramus
             filij
             hominum
             ,
             filios
             Dei
             fieri
             .
          
        
         
           Many
           of
           the
           Fathers
           doe
           daintily
           describe
           this
           free
           adoption
           &
           filiation
           ,
           for
           so
           the
           Greekes
           interpret
           this
           word
           Adoption
           ,
           having
           no
           other
           to
           expresse
           his
           signification
           ,
           but
           this
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           filiation
           or
           adoption
           ,
           but
           that
           wee
           may
           remember
           ,
           that
           when
           our
           first
           Father
           Adam
           fell
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           in
           which
           he
           was
           created
           ,
           hee
           became
           the
           enemie
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           sinne
           by
           his
           gluttonie
           having
           seased
           the
           dungeon
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           inciteth
           and
           provoketh
           him
           continually
           
           to
           warre
           against
           God
           by
           disobedience
           to
           his
           divine
           commaundements
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           same
           sinne
           he
           made
           God
           his
           enemie
           ,
           so
           that
           his
           revenging
           justice
           instantly
           tooke
           from
           him
           that
           faire
           Robe
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           innocencie
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           was
           created
           .
        
         
           But
           his
           mercie
           being
           not
           able
           to
           suffer
           that
           man
           ,
           that
           maister-piece
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           should
           be
           for
           ever
           banished
           &
           confined
           within
           the
           ●aines
           and
           torments
           of
           hell
           ,
           to
           satisfi●
           his
           Iustice
           ,
           hath
           left
           some
           in
           their
           Reprobation
           ,
           to
           endure
           and
           suffer
           the
           punishment
           due
           to
           their
           faults
           ,
           and
           hath
           chosen
           and
           elected
           some
           to
           testifie
           in
           them
           the
           effect
           of
           his
           compassions
           ,
           br●aking
           the
           chaines
           wherewith
           Satan
           kept
           them
           bound
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           sending
           into
           the
           world
           his
           onely
           and
           well
           beloved
           Sonne
           ,
           who
           hath
           paid
           their
           ransome
           by
           the
           inestimable
           price
           of
           his
           pretious
           blood
           ;
           and
           moreover
           ,
           having
           given
           them
           liberty
           ,
           hee
           hath
           besides
           bestowed
           on
           them
           the
           gift
           to
           be
           made
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           coheires
           with
           his
           Sonne
           of
           eternall
           and
           most
           blessed
           life
           :
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           called
           the
           children
           of
           God
           in
           our
           text
           ,
           children
           by
           adoption
           ,
           by
           favour
           and
           by
           grace
           .
           This
           custome
           of
           adopting
           is
           common
           and
           familiar
           among
           men
           ,
           for
           we
           see
           many
           that
           having
           cast
           their
           affection
           upon
           strange
           children
           ,
           receive
           them
           into
           their
           houses
           ,
           love
           them
           dearely
           ,
           bring
           them
           up
           with
           great
           care
           ,
           and
           at
           their
           lifes
           end
           appoint
           unto
           ●hem
           either
           all
           ,
           or
           part
           of
           their
           best
           i●heritance
           .
        
         
         
           Let
           us
           now
           draw
           some
           in●tru●tions
           from
           all
           this
           discourse
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           say
           ,
           That
           since
           God
           hath
           so
           much
           honoured
           us
           ,
           as
           to
           adopt
           us
           for
           his
           children
           ,
           that
           we
           mu●t
           not
           beare
           unworthily
           that
           title
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           we
           may
           ●eceive
           the
           effect
           of
           his
           invariable
           promises
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           inheri●ance
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           life
           eter●all
           .
        
         
           Good
           children
           strive
           to
           tread
           upon
           the
           holy
           steps
           of
           their
           Parents
           ,
           imi●ating
           in
           all
           things
           their
           good
           and
           laudable
           actions
           ;
           so
           must
           wee
           with
           all
           our
           power
           follow
           the
           steps
           ,
           a●d
           imitate
           the
           actions
           of
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           ,
           whose
           name
           is
           the
           great
           God
           of
           peace
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           also
           imitate
           o●r
           eldest
           brother
           Iesus
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           true
           image
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           who
           exhorteth
           us
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           vessell
           of
           his
           election
           ,
           to
           fly
           quarrels
           and
           contentions
           ,
           saying
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           13.11
           .
           
             Brethren
             live
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             the
             GOD
             of
             love
             and
             peace
             shall
             be
             with
             you
             .
          
        
         
           Let
           us
           live
           a
           blamelesse
           and
           innocent
           life
           both
           before
           God
           and
           before
           men
           ,
           before
           God
           in
           holinesse
           ,
           before
           men
           in
           justice
           ,
           that
           so
           God
           may
           be
           appeased
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           soules
           may
           be
           voyd
           of
           those
           feares
           which
           sinne
           conceiveth
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           who
           continually
           representeth
           ,
           and
           setteth
           before
           his
           eyes
           the
           deposition
           of
           the
           witnesses
           ,
           the
           mortall
           sentence
           of
           the
           Iudges
           ,
           and
           the
           intollerable
           cruelty
           of
           the
           hangman
           ,
           although
           oftentimes
           no
           man
           have
           any
           knowledge
           of
           his
           crime
           .
        
         
           This
           peace
           is
           for
           our selues
           ,
           for
           the
           rest
           and
           
           tranquillity
           of
           our
           consciences
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           salvation
           of
           our
           soules
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           also
           seeke
           to
           have
           peace
           with
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           us
           lieth
           ,
           let
           us
           hate
           noyse
           ,
           and
           fly
           from
           ryots
           and
           contentions
           ,
           that
           so
           our
           conversation
           may
           be
           pleasing
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           true
           politick
           or
           civill
           peace
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           be
           like
           Lamps
           and
           Torches
           lighted
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           darknesse
           ;
           let
           vs
           be
           that
           water
           of
           pacification
           and
           rest
           ,
           to
           quench
           the
           fire
           of
           quarrels
           and
           contentions
           ,
           that
           are
           among
           our
           brethren
           ,
           least
           that
           fire
           consume
           them
           to
           ashes
           :
           And
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           wee
           shall
           be
           true
           imitatours
           of
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           ,
           who
           justly
           stiles
           and
           calls
           himselfe
           the
           God
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           then
           with
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           right
           and
           equity
           ,
           wee
           shall
           b●are
           the
           blessed
           and
           glorious
           title
           of
           his
           children
           .
        
         
           And
           after
           we
           have
           quenched
           and
           put
           out
           the
           trouble
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           &
           vexation
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           caused
           by
           the
           fire
           of
           sinne
           ,
           when
           wee
           shall
           have
           scattered
           those
           flames
           that
           destroy
           and
           devoure
           that
           union
           and
           concord
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           so
           strictly
           commanded
           us
           to
           keepe
           ,
           then
           shall
           wee
           be
           called
           to
           that
           heavenly
           Ierusalem
           ,
           which
           is
           ●he
           Citie
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           there
           shall
           wee
           enter
           into
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           inheritance
           promised
           to
           adopted
           children
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           our
           Lord
           ,
           wee
           shall
           partake
           with
           him
           eternall
           blessednesse
           ,
           hee
           shall
           be
           our
           head
           ,
           in
           those
           divine
           sessions
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           be
           his
           members
           ,
           wee
           shall
           shine
           as
           the
           Sun
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           shall
           enlighten
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           God
           of
           peace
           shall
           be
           for
           ever
           with
           us
           .
           Amen
           .
        
         
         
           O
           Soveraigne
           Monarch
           of
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           that
           governest
           all
           things
           by
           thy
           providence
           ,
           which
           to
           us
           is
           altogether
           incomprehensible
           ,
           we
           thy
           most
           humble
           Subjects
           ,
           calling
           unto
           thee
           from
           the
           bottome
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           beseech
           thee
           by
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           thy
           compassions
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           please
           thee
           to
           plant
           in
           our
           hearts
           a
           holy
           and
           perfect
           justice
           ,
           which
           taking
           deepe
           rootes
           therein
           ,
           may
           bring
           forth
           fruites
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           concord
           ,
           which
           thou
           straightly
           recommendest
           unto
           us
           in
           thy
           holy
           word
           .
           Make
           us
           perfectly
           just
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           love
           peace
           perfectly
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           daughter
           of
           justice
           ;
           enkindle
           (
           O
           good
           God
           )
           the
           fire
           of
           thy
           love
           in
           our
           hearts
           and
           soules
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           love
           our
           brethren
           even
           as
           thou
           hast
           loved
           us
           :
           give
           us
           a
           spirit
           of
           g●ntlenes
           &
           meekenes
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           fly
           &
           eschew
           quarrels
           &
           contentions
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           our
           s●lues
           ,
           but
           also
           when
           we
           shal
           see
           them
           kindled
           among
           our
           bre●hren
           ;
           make
           us
           knowe
           (
           O
           good
           Saviour
           )
           that
           those
           enmities
           and
           dissentions
           are
           the
           devils
           daughters
           ,
           who
           loves
           nothing
           but
           noyse
           and
           disorder
           ,
           and
           that
           peace
           and
           mildnesse
           are
           the
           daughters
           of
           divine
           justice
           ,
           which
           thou
           lovest
           dearely
           ,
           which
           wee
           must
           embrace
           and
           practise
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           be
           honoured
           with
           the
           title
           of
           thy
           children
           ;
           and
           not
           onely
           be
           called
           so
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           be
           indeed
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           heires
           of
           eternall
           and
           blessed
           life
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           ,
           the
           Father
           ,
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           bring
           us
           .
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           fourth
           way
           to
           Sion
           .
        
         
           
             
               1.
               
               PETER
               .
               2.17
               .
            
             
               Feare
               God
               ,
               and
               honour
               the
               King.
               
            
          
        
         
           AS
           rayes
           (
           or
           Sunne-beames
           )
           follow
           and
           beare
           observa●ce
           to
           the
           Sunne
           ;
           As
           all
           rivers
           runne
           to
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           lines
           end
           and
           terminate
           in
           their
           center
           ;
           so
           there
           are
           many
           wayes
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           the
           Paradise
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           Ierus●lem
           above
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           heavenly
           and
           happy
           Country
           ;
           Neverth●lesse
           ,
           wee
           must
           herein
           u●e
           the
           Maxime
           of
           the
           Mathematicians
           ,
           who
           hold
           ,
           that
           the
           shortest
           line
           ●s
           still
           the
           rightest
           ;
           also
           in
           all
           th●se
           different
           wayes
           of
           new
           Sion
           ,
           the
           shortest
           is
           the
           best
           and
           surest
           .
        
         
           When
           God
           gave
           his
           Law
           to
           Moses
           upon
           the
           Mountaine
           of
           Sinay
           ,
           he
           divided
           it
           into
           ●en
           commandements
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           many
           perf●ct
           wayes
           to
           conduct
           and
           bring
           us
           to
           heaven
           ;
           for
           IESVS
           CHRIST
           (
           the
           sweet
           Saviour
           of
           our
           soules
           )
           being
           
           himselfe
           descended
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           shew
           and
           point
           us
           out
           this
           way
           ;
           hee
           drew
           a
           short
           Compendium
           and
           Abridgement
           of
           all
           these
           Ten
           Commandements
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           reduced
           them
           to
           two
           ,
           as
           wee
           shall
           finde
           it
           written
           in
           the
           22.
           
           Chapter
           of
           St.
           Mathew
           ,
           where
           wee
           see
           him
           disputing
           against
           a
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           who
           demanded
           of
           him
           which
           was
           the
           first
           and
           greatest
           Commaundement
           ;
           and
           Iesus
           answered
           him
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             God
             with
             all
             thy
             heart
             ,
             with
             all
             thy
             soule
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             thy
             minde
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           first
           and
           greatest
           commandement
           ;
           and
           the
           second
           is
           like
           unto
           it
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             neighbour
             as
             thy selfe
          
           ;
           and
           of
           these
           two
           Commaundements
           depend
           the
           whole
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           as
           our
           Apostle
           Saint
           Peter
           (
           in
           the
           imitation
           of
           his
           blessed
           Master
           Christ
           )
           after
           hee
           had
           instructed
           and
           admonished
           his
           faithfull
           flocke
           ,
           in
           all
           their
           duties
           ,
           in
           the
           precedent
           verses
           of
           our
           Text
           ;
           hee
           drawes
           an
           abridgement
           of
           all
           which
           concerned
           their
           saluation
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             
               Feare
               God
               ,
               and
               honour
               the
               King.
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           In
           these
           words
           ,
           we
           have
           all
           the
           instructions
           which
           we
           must
           practise
           in
           our
           soules
           and
           bodies
           concerning
           those
           divine
           and
           humane
           duties
           ;
           which
           wee
           must
           convert
           ,
           and
           reduce
           into
           practise
           ;
           which
           wordes
           (
           naturally
           divide
           themselues
           )
           into
           two
           severall
           branches
           ,
           or
           heads
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           1.
           the
           feare
           which
           wee
           ought
           to
           beare
           unto
           God
           :
           and
           2.
           
           The
           honour
           which
           wee
           must
           obserue
           and
           give
           to
           the
           King.
           
        
         
         
           The
           sweetest
           ,
           and
           most
           pleasingst
           sacrifice
           which
           we
           can
           offer
           up
           unto
           the
           Lord
           Almighty
           ,
           is
           a
           heart
           replenished
           and
           fraughted
           with
           the
           feare
           of
           his
           holy
           name
           ,
           a
           minde
           trembling
           before
           his
           sacred
           Majestie
           ,
           and
           a
           soule
           terrified
           with
           the
           sublimity
           and
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           fearefull
           judgements
           ,
           as
           the
           royall
           Prophet
           affirmeth
           in
           Psal.
           2.11
           .
           
             Serue
             the
             Lord
             with
             feare
             ,
             and
             reioyce
             with
             trembling
          
           ;
           And
           againe
           Psal.
           2.7
           .
           
             I
             will
             come
             into
             thy
             house
             in
             the
             multitude
             of
             thy
             mercy
             ,
             and
             in
             thy
             feare
             will
             I
             worship
             towards
             thy
             holy
             Temple
             .
          
        
         
           We
           can
           offer
           up
           no
           sacrifice
           so
           pleasing
           ,
           nor
           performe
           no
           action
           or
           duty
           so
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           when
           wee
           adore
           him
           in
           all
           feare
           ,
           and
           reverence
           him
           in
           all
           astonishment
           &
           trembling
           ,
           which
           lively
           depaynteth
           and
           prefigureth
           his
           Greatnesse
           and
           Magnificence
           ,
           perfectly
           demonstrateth
           us
           our
           Duties
           ,
           and
           witnesseth
           our
           humility
           and
           obedience
           ,
           which
           is
           exceeding
           delightfull
           ,
           and
           pleasing
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           That
           Romane
           Emperour
           perspicuously
           expressed
           and
           deciphered
           the
           excellent
           power
           and
           effects
           of
           this
           feare
           ,
           when
           he
           caried
           for
           his
           Motto
           and
           Devise
           ,
           
             Oderint
             dum
             metuant
          
           ,
           Let
           those
           hate
           me
           that
           will
           ,
           so
           they
           feare
           me
           ;
           shewing
           thereby
           what
           small
           account
           and
           esteeme
           hee
           made
           of
           the
           hatred
           ,
           and
           how
           dearely
           he
           prised
           and
           respected
           the
           feare
           which
           hee
           would
           have
           given
           and
           borne
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Morall
           Philosophers
           affirme
           and
           say
           ,
           That
           Love
           and
           feare
           are
           two
           sister
           germanes
           ,
           because
           the
           one
           is
           conjoyned
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           both
           
           linked
           together
           produce
           one
           &
           the
           same
           effects
           ;
           for
           still
           the
           Lover
           is
           in
           care
           and
           feare
           of
           the
           thing
           beloved
           ;
           whereas
           wee
           never
           feare
           to
           lose
           that
           which
           wee
           hate
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           wee
           love
           dearely
           ,
           and
           cherish
           tenderly
           ,
           and
           both
           of
           these
           together
           produce
           the
           conseruation
           of
           their
           object
           .
           But
           this
           distinction
           takes
           no
           place
           ,
           but
           here
           on
           earth
           among
           crea●ures
           ,
           and
           doth
           neither
           regard
           nor
           looke
           up
           towards
           Heaven
           to
           God
           the
           Creator
           ;
           For
           God
           is
           all
           Love
           ,
           but
           he
           can
           never
           be
           capable
           of
           alteration
           or
           defect
           ,
           as
           is
           that
           feare
           which
           he
           hath
           left
           and
           given
           unto
           man
           for
           his
           portion
           and
           inheritance
           .
        
         
           So
           he
           which
           is
           possessed
           with
           a
           perfect
           feare
           ,
           to
           offend
           his
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           lose
           his
           favour
           ,
           he
           is
           linked
           and
           joyned
           to
           God
           with
           the
           Gordian
           knots
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           which
           are
           then
           wholly
           made
           indivisible
           and
           inseparable
           ;
           and
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           conjoyned
           with
           the
           feare
           of
           man
           ,
           cau●e
           the
           conservation
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           and
           this
           it
           is
           ,
           where
           the
           Apostle
           Saint
           Peter
           tells
           us
           in
           our
           text
           ,
           
             Feare
             God
          
           ,
           By
           which
           word
           feare
           wee
           must
           not
           understand
           ,
           a
           cowardize
           ,
           a
           pusillanimity
           ,
           or
           any
           irregular
           passion
           ,
           which
           freezeth
           our
           blood
           in
           our
           veines
           ,
           which
           causeth
           our
           hearts
           to
           pant
           and
           beat
           with
           an
           incessant
           motion
           ,
           which
           calls
           and
           attract●
           our
           blood
           from
           all
           parts
           of
           our
           bodies
           ;
           to
           come
           to
           assist
           and
           succour
           our
           heart
           ,
           which
           shutts
           and
           hood
           winkes
           our
           eyes
           against
           reason
           ,
           and
           imagineth
           ,
           that
           all
           objects
           whatsoever
           presented
           to
           us
           ,
           have
           all
           together
           conjured
           and
           conspired
           our
           ruine
           ;
           as
           those
           who
           fly
           from
           a
           battaile
           ,
           feare
           
           every
           bush
           which
           they
           see
           or
           meete
           with
           to
           be
           their
           enemies
           ,
           who
           purposely
           pursue
           them
           ,
           and
           runne
           every
           where
           to
           kill
           them
           :
           Or
           else
           as
           those
           who
           are
           led
           to
           their
           executions
           and
           deathes
           ,
           whom
           feare
           doth
           so
           powerfully
           seize
           and
           surprise
           ,
           that
           by
           these
           passions
           and
           effects
           ,
           it
           in
           a
           manner
           deprives
           them
           of
           life
           ,
           before
           they
           think
           thereof
           ,
           the
           which
           wee
           can
           testifie
           and
           approve
           by
           many
           irrevocable
           precedents
           and
           examples
           .
        
         
           No
           ,
           no
           :
           It
           is
           not
           of
           this
           defect
           of
           judgement
           ,
           or
           of
           this
           cowardly
           apprehension
           and
           feare
           ,
           which
           our
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           of
           ;
           but
           it
           a
           holy
           ,
           just
           ,
           and
           commendable
           feare
           ,
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           have
           and
           retaine
           ,
           in
           bearing
           a●
           admirable
           respect
           ,
           and
           honour
           to
           the
           Creator
           and
           conseruer
           of
           our
           bodies
           and
           soules
           ;
           As
           to
           feare
           and
           tremble
           before
           the
           terrible
           throne
           of
           his
           divine
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           by
           not
           rashly
           abusing
           of
           his
           favours
           and
           mercies
           ,
           so
           liberally
           ,
           so
           bountifully
           extended
           to
           us
           ,
           because
           his
           presence
           is
           a
           consuming
           fire
           ,
           which
           devoures
           and
           consumes
           to
           ashes
           ,
           all
           those
           who
           unrevere●tly
           approach
           his
           sacred
           Throne
           ,
           his
           most
           holy
           hill
           ;
           as
           heretofore
           hee
           forbad
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           not
           to
           approach
           mouth
           Sinay
           ,
           because
           hee
           was
           there
           purpos●ly
           to
           sp●ake
           with
           his
           s●rvant
           Moses
           :
           But
           not
           to
           stay
           any
           longer
           on
           this
           point
           ,
           let
           us
           say
           with
           the
           Philosophers
           and
           Theologians
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           generally
           two
           sorts
           of
           f●are
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           )
           Divine
           and
           Humane
           ,
           which
           againe
           subdivide
           themselues
           every
           one
           into
           three
           severall
           parts
           ●nd
           branches
           ;
        
         
         
           The
           Humane
           feare
           compriseth
           and
           comprehendeth
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Naturall
           ,
           which
           hath
           wholly
           buried
           in
           her
           ,
           the
           senses
           ,
           all
           Philosophy
           ,
           and
           the
           strongest
           and
           most
           assured
           courage
           cannot
           hinder
           him
           from
           shutting
           his
           eyes
           at
           the
           suddaine
           surprise
           of
           a
           flash
           of
           lightning
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           feignednesse
           of
           a
           hand
           ,
           which
           unexpectedly
           approacheth
           our
           face
           ;
           or
           that
           we
           withdraw
           not
           ,
           or
           turne
           not
           our
           head
           from
           the
           sight
           of
           a
           fearefull
           precipice
           ;
           or
           that
           a
           suddaine
           crack
           or
           noyse
           doe
           not
           at
           first
           hearing
           terrifie
           or
           astonish
           us
           :
           
             
               
                 Primi
                 illi
                 motus
                 non
                 sunt
                 hominis
                 ,
              
            
             
               The
               first
               motions
               (
               or
               terrours
               )
               are
               not
               in
               our
               power
               .
            
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Corporall
           ,
           whereby
           wee
           naturally
           abhorre
           Death
           ,
           and
           feare
           to
           expose
           and
           cast
           our selues
           into
           danger
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Mundane
           ,
           (
           or
           worldly
           )
           whereby
           we
           feare
           to
           lose
           our
           wealth
           ,
           honours
           ,
           and
           dignities
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           of
           neither
           of
           these
           sorts
           of
           feares
           ,
           which
           our
           Apostles
           speakes
           unto
           us
           ,
           but
           onely
           of
           
             Divine
             feare
          
           ,
           which
           likewise
           streames
           foorth
           in
           three
           rivolets
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Servile
           ;
           whereby
           we
           feare
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           apprehension
           we
           have
           of
           the
           infernall
           tortures
           and
           torments
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           this
           degree
           and
           sort
           of
           feare
           is
           not
           good
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           no
           good
           object
           ,
           nor
           is
           made
           or
           formed
           to
           a
           good
           end
           ;
           neverthelesse
           ,
           it
           is
           held
           and
           termed
           good
           ,
           because
           it
           conduceth
           to
           good
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Initiant
           ,
           which
           lookes
           two
           wayes
           :
           1.
           towards
           
           the
           torments
           wee
           feare
           :
           2.
           towards
           the
           glory
           we
           desire
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           also
           termed
           ,
           enterwoven
           ,
           or
           mixt
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           composed
           both
           of
           a
           good
           and
           bad
           feare
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Filiall
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           last
           and
           best
           sort
           of
           divine
           feare
           ,
           whereby
           we
           love
           God
           not
           only
           for
           our
           owne
           glory
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           apprehension
           of
           tormen●s
           ,
           but
           for
           his
           goodnes
           ,
           excell●ncy
           ,
           p●rfection
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           for
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Saint
           Bernard
           lively
           describes
           ,
           and
           pertinently
           represents
           those
           three
           sorts
           of
           feare
           :
           1.
           
           
             Ne
             cruciemur
             à
             gehenna
          
           :
           2.
           
           
             Ne
             exclusi
             à
             visione
             tam
             inestimabili
             gloria
             privem●r
             :
          
           3.
           
           
             Replet
             animum
             sollicitudine
             ne
             deseratur
             à
             gratia
             .
          
        
         
           Which
           is
           to
           say
           :
           The
           first
           feare
           apprehends
           torments
           ;
           The
           second
           ,
           the
           privation
           of
           glory
           ;
           and
           the
           third
           wholly
           possesseth
           our
           hearts
           and
           ●indes
           with
           care
           and
           anxiety
           ,
           as
           fearing
           not
           to
           lose
           Gods
           grace
           and
           favour
           .
        
         
           The
           servile
           feare
           is
           attributed
           to
           the
           wicked
           .
        
         
           The
           filiall
           ,
           to
           the
           good
           ,
           I
           meane
           to
           those
           who
           are
           the
           children
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           Initiant
           (
           or
           intermixed
           )
           is
           proper
           as
           well
           to
           the
           good
           ,
           as
           the
           bad
           ,
           and
           also
           it
           is
           the
           most
           frequent
           and
           generall
           .
        
         
           Those
           three
           sorts
           of
           feare
           are
           so
           many
           wing●
           ,
           which
           conduct
           ,
           elevate
           ,
           &
           soare
           us
           up
           to
           heaven
           ;
           The
           Servile
           begins
           first
           ,
           which
           denounceth
           to
           sinners
           eternall
           death
           and
           damnation
           ,
           and
           that
           sharpe
           and
           sensible
           apprehension
           to
           be
           devoured
           with
           the
           flames
           of
           hell
           fire
           .
           It
           opens
           him
           the
           gate
           to
           be
           sorrowfull
           for
           his
           offences
           ,
           which
           
           threaten
           to
           precipitate
           him
           in
           that
           unquenchable
           fire
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           entering
           into
           a
           firme
           and
           lively
           ●epentance
           for
           his
           former
           sinnes
           ,
           hee
           begins
           to
           conceive
           the
           future
           felicity
           and
           glory
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           for
           the
           love
           whereof
           hee
           partly
           resol●es
           to
           forsake
           and
           abandon
           sinne
           :
           as
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           
             By
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             men
             depart
             from
             evill
             ,
             Prov.
          
           16.6
           .
           Although
           neverthelesse
           that
           he
           doe
           it
           ,
           partly
           for
           feare
           of
           punishment
           which
           will
           infallibly
           follow
           him
           ;
           and
           af●er
           that
           ,
           it
           againe
           leades
           him
           into
           this
           perfect
           filiall
           feare
           ,
           whereby
           he
           so
           infinitely
           loves
           God
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           rather
           dye
           ,
           then
           offend
           him
           in
           the
           least
           thing
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           so
           neerely
           he
           loves
           him
           ,
           so
           deerely
           he
           honoureth
           and
           adores
           him
           .
        
         
           St.
           Augustine
           makes
           onely
           two
           sorts
           of
           feare
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           Filiall
           ,
           and
           Servile
           ,
           and
           makes
           them
           different
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           Servile
           hath
           for
           object
           
             malum
             poenae
          
           ,
           the
           evill
           of
           punishment
           ,
           and
           the
           filiall
           
             malum
             culpae
          
           ,
           the
           evill
           of
           guiltinesse
           ;
           
             Illo
             timet●r
             ne
             incid●tur
             in
             tormentum
             s●pplicij
             ,
             isto
             ne
             amittatur
             gratia
             beneficij
             :
          
           By
           the
           first
           ,
           wee
           feare
           the
           torments
           of
           hell
           fire
           ;
           By
           the
           second
           ,
           wee
           feare
           to
           lose
           the
           grace
           and
           favour
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           this
           faire
           ,
           this
           sweet
           spirituall
           vertue
           ,
           which
           gives
           us
           admittance
           and
           entrance
           into
           the
           closet
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           openeth
           unto
           us
           the
           treasures
           of
           his
           favour
           and
           mercy
           ,
           and
           which
           makes
           us
           enter
           into
           the
           possession
           ●f
           life
           eternall
           ;
           
             For
             those
             who
             feare
             the
             Lord
             shall
             behold
             his
             face
             ,
             shall
             have
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             see
             good
             dayes
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           royall
           Prophet
           King
           
             David
             ,
             Psalm
          
           .
           34.11
           .
           It
           is
           
           this
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           makes
           men
           prosper
           on
           earth
           ,
           as
           saith
           Salomon
           the
           Prince
           of
           wise
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           wisest
           of
           Princes
           ,
           
             The
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             prolongeth
             dayes
             ,
             but
             the
             yeares
             of
             the
             wicked
             sha●●
             be
             shortned
             ,
             Prov.
          
           10.27
           .
           This
           wise
           King
           ,
           in
           all
           his
           afflictions
           and
           troubles
           ,
           had
           still
           his
           recourse
           to
           the
           f●are
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           was
           his
           fortresse
           ,
           his
           Sanctuary
           ,
           his
           comfort
           and
           consolation
           ,
           as
           wee
           shall
           read
           in
           the
           14.
           
           Chap.
           of
           
             Proverbs
             ,
             In
             the
             fe●re
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             strong
             confidence
             ,
             and
             his
             children
             shall
             have
             a
             place
             of
             refuge
             ,
             The
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             a
             fountaine
             of
             life
             to
             depart
             from
             the
             snares
             of
             death
             :
          
           He
           againe
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           that
           wealth
           is
           unprofitable
           ,
           yea
           prejudiciall
           to
           us
           without
           this
           salubrious
           ,
           this
           sacred
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           that
           poverty
           is
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           fading
           and
           perishable
           riches
           :
           
             Better
             is
             a
             little
             with
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             then
             great
             treasure
             and
             trouble
             therewith
             .
          
        
         
           This
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           is
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           Iacobs
           Ladder
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Angels
           (
           of
           divine
           consolations
           )
           descend
           upon
           us
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           our
           holy
           prayers
           ,
           and
           religious
           thoughts
           and
           meditations
           ascend
           unto
           Heaven
           .
           This
           Ladder
           hath
           three
           principall
           steps
           ;
           
             As
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             makes
             us
             ascend
             unto
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             wisedome
             :
             for
             through
             and
             by
             God
             he
             hath
             made
             us
             wisedome
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           1.30
           .
           Ies●s
           Christ
           leades
           us
           to
           God
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           God
           receives
           and
           lodgeth
           us
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           first
           feare
           him
           ,
           if
           ever
           we
           hope
           or
           thinke
           to
           enter
           into
           his
           favour
           .
        
         
           This
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           head
           spring
           and
           fountaine
           ,
           from
           whence
           we●
           draw
           and
           exhaust
           
           the
           sacred
           mysteries
           of
           our
           salvation
           ;
           and
           D●vid
           tells
           us
           in
           formall
           and
           expresse
           termes
           ,
           
             That
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             Psal.
          
           III.
           10.
           
           Thereby
           to
           teach
           us
           ,
           ●hat
           all
           this
           knowledge
           and
           learning
           whereof
           men
           vaunt
           and
           glory
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           pure
           folly
           ,
           if
           it
           derive
           not
           his
           Origen
           ,
           or
           beginning
           from
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord.
           This
           feare
           is
           here
           taken
           for
           the
           principle
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           Ie●us
           Christ
           himselfe
           (
           in
           many
           places
           of
           Scripture
           )
           hath
           assumed
           and
           taken
           the
           title
           of
           Wisedome
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           wisdome
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           as
           wee
           reade
           in
           the
           former
           alledged
           Chapter
           of
           1.
           
           Cor.
           1.30
           .
           But
           in
           the
           book
           of
           
             Genes
             .
             Chap.
          
           31.42
           .
           He
           himselfe
           is
           by
           Moses
           called
           
             the
             feare
             of
             Isaac
             ;
             Except
             th●
             God
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             the
             feare
             of
             Isaa●
             had
             beene
             with
             me
             ,
             thou
             hadst
             sent
             me
             away
             empty
             .
          
        
         
           But
           here
           the
           best
           Interpreters
           ,
           by
           this
           
             feare
             of
             Isaac
          
           ,
           doe
           unde●stand
           the
           second
           person
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           Iesus
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           yet
           assumed
           and
           cloathed
           our
           humane
           na●ure
           ,
           and
           of
           whom
           Isaac
           was
           the
           true
           type
           and
           figure
           ,
           ●t
           is
           an
           excellent
           que●tion
           of
           Saint
           Augustine
           (
           in
           his
           Citie
           of
           God
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           If
           this
           filiall
           feare
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           faithfull
           Children
           of
           the
           Lord
           remaine
           with
           them
           in
           Heaven
           yea
           or
           no
           :
           Those
           who
           maintaine
           the
           contrary
           ,
           forti●ie
           themselues
           from
           the
           Apostle
           Saint
           
             Iohn
             ,
             Chap.
          
           4.
           ver
           .
           18.
           
           
             There
             is
             no
             feare
             in
             love
             ,
             but
             perfect
             love
             cas●●th
             o●●
             feare
             ,
             because
             feare
             hath
             tormen●
             ,
             and
             ●ee
             that
             feareth
             is
             not
             made
             perfect
             in
             love
             ,
          
           from
           whence
           they
           argue
           ,
        
         
         
           Where
           there
           is
           perfect
           Love
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           feare
           .
        
         
           But
           among
           the
           Saints
           in
           Heaven
           there
           is
           perfect
           Love.
           
        
         
           Therefore
           among
           the
           Saints
           in
           Heaven
           there
           is
           no
           feare
           .
        
         
           And
           from
           the
           same
           ●lace
           and
           passage
           of
           Saint
           Iohn
           ,
           they
           derive
           and
           draw
           another
           Argument
           thu●
           :
        
         
           All
           feare
           is
           accompanied
           with
           torment
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           Heaven
           there
           is
           no
           torment
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           in
           Heaven
           there
           i●
           no
           feare
           .
        
         
           They
           say
           (
           moreover
           )
           That
           this
           feare
           should
           then
           deprive
           them
           of
           their
           rest
           and
           repose
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           they
           could
           not
           enjoy
           a
           perfect
           felicity
           ,
           whiles
           they
           were
           troubled
           and
           tormented
           with
           any
           apprehension
           or
           feare
           .
           Others
           answere
           ,
           That
           the
           Apo●tle
           Saint
           Iohn
           understands
           not
           to
           speake
           there
           of
           a
           chast
           and
           filiall
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           servile
           feare
           ,
           and
           to
           fortifie
           and
           support
           their
           opinion
           they
           alledge
           ,
           the
           Psal.
           19
           ▪
           9.
           
           
             The
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             cleane
             ,
             enduring
             for
             ev●r
             .
          
        
         
           And
           Saint
           Augu●tine
           expounding
           this
           sort
           of
           feare
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             Non
             enim
             est
             timor
             exterrens
             à
             malo
             quod
             accidere
             pot●st
             ,
             sed
             tenens
             in
             b●no
             ,
             quod
             amitti
             non
             potest
          
           ;
           This
           kinde
           of
           feare
           makes
           us
           not
           apprehend
           any
           evill
           which
           can
           befall
           us
           ,
           but
           makes
           us
           so
           to
           keepe
           fast
           good
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           not
           lose
           it
           ;
           And
           afterwards
           he
           againe
           addeth
           ,
           
             Timori●
             Casti
             nomine
             ,
             ea
             vol●ntas
             ,
             significat●
             est
             ,
             quo
             nos
             necesse
             erit
             nolle
             Peccare
             ,
             non
             solicitudine
             necessit●tis
             ,
             sed
             tranquillitate
             c●aritatis
             ,
          
           He
           sayes
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           
           name
           of
           chast
           feare
           ,
           is
           signified
           ,
           the
           will
           whereby
           it
           is
           necessary
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           not
           sinne
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           care
           of
           necessity
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           tranquillity
           of
           Charity
           .
           Hee
           then
           concludes
           ,
           that
           indeed
           Servile
           feare
           cannot
           enter
           into
           Heaven
           but
           onely
           the
           filiall
           ,
           and
           yet
           (
           notwithstanding
           )
           it
           must
           be
           after
           it
           hath
           lost
           the
           effects
           which
           it
           produceth
           in
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           this
           naturall
           apprehension
           ,
           whereby
           shee
           feares
           that
           the
           soule
           falls
           from
           the
           State
           of
           Grace
           :
           No
           ,
           no
           ,
           this
           feare
           in
           Heaven
           shall
           be
           but
           a
           perfect
           reverence
           ,
           honour
           ,
           and
           piety
           ,
           and
           a
           full
           and
           absolute
           devotion
           ,
           which
           wee
           shall
           beare
           to
           the
           service
           of
           GOD
           ;
           whereby
           every
           one
           seeing
           the
           divine
           Majestie
           ,
           shall
           profoundly
           and
           perfectly
           study
           to
           serue
           and
           honour
           him
           in
           all
           reverence
           :
           And
           for
           this
           cause
           it
           is
           why
           the
           70.
           
           Interpreters
           have
           turned
           
             Timorem
             Dei
          
           ,
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           into
           this
           Greek
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           
             Dei
             pietatem
          
           ,
           the
           piety
           which
           we
           beare
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           remaines
           true
           ,
           which
           the
           Prophet
           David
           had
           said
           long
           before
           ,
           
             The
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             cleane
             enduring
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           In
           this
           Elementary
           world
           ,
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           is
           the
           most
           assured
           way
           to
           goe
           to
           celestiall
           Hierusalem
           ;
           Those
           who
           have
           not
           beene
           to
           a
           place
           ,
           if
           they
           foolishly
           &
           rashly
           runne
           athwart
           fields
           ,
           they
           then
           runne
           a
           great
           hazard
           to
           goe
           astray
           ,
           and
           to
           lose
           themselues
           among
           woods
           or
           bryars
           ,
           or
           peradventure
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           cruell
           and
           mercilesse
           theeves
           :
           So
           those
           who
           will
           ascend
           to
           the
           top
           of
           the
           holy
           Mountaine
           of
           sacred
           Sion
           ;
           If
           they
           ar●
           not
           curbed
           and
           retained
           by
           the
           
           golden
           bridle
           of
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ;
           If
           without
           wisedome
           or
           judgeme●t
           they
           runne
           over
           craggie
           rockes
           full
           of
           thornes
           and
           bryars
           (
           for
           such
           are
           the
           wayes
           to
           Si●n
           &
           Heave●
           )
           without
           doubt
           they
           will
           fall
           into
           the
           errour
           of
           precipi●es
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           will
           serve
           for
           prey
           ,
           or
           fewell
           to
           eternall
           flames
           .
        
         
           The
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           pledge
           and
           seale
           of
           his
           love
           and
           favour
           ,
           the
           which
           h●e
           placeth
           and
           planteth
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           when
           he
           will
           call
           us
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           c●nserue
           us
           to
           his
           service
           ;
           For
           he
           hath
           united
           and
           tyed
           us
           to
           hi●
           with
           the
           linkes
           and
           chaynes
           of
           his
           love
           in
           his
           owne
           house
           ;
           Hee
           for
           ever
           makes
           us
           his
           domesticall
           servants
           ,
           yea
           ,
           his
           heires
           and
           adoptive
           children
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           quality
           hee
           makes
           vs
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           inheritance
           of
           eternall
           life
           above
           in
           Heaven
           with
           Iesus
           Christ
           his
           only
           welbeloved
           Sonne
           ,
           who
           is
           our
           eldest
           Bro●her
           ;
           Neither
           are
           they
           phantastick
           imaginations
           ,
           or
           light
           presumptions
           ,
           which
           must
           make
           us
           b●leeve
           these
           things
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           God
           himselfe
           which
           hath
           pronounced
           ●hem
           by
           his
           Prophet
           
             Ieremy
             ,
             Chap.
          
           22.39.40
           .
           
             I
             will
             give
             them
             on●
             hear●
             and
             one
             way
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             feare
             ●e
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             make
             an
             everlasting
             cov●nant
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             not
             turne
             away
             from
             them
             to
             doe
             them
             good
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             put
             my
             feare
             into
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             depart
             from
             me
             .
          
        
         
           The
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           takes
           place
           among
           the
           rarest
           presents
           ,
           and
           richest
           Iewels
           which
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           discovereth
           to
           his
           Elect
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           entry
           to
           the
           greatest
           ,
           which
           is
           wisedome
           it
           
           selfe
           ;
           for
           as
           Salamon
           sai●h
           truth
           ,
           
             The
             beginning
             of
             wisedome
             is
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             :
          
           For
           when
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           will
           operate
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           any
           man
           ,
           hee
           then
           stampes
           and
           ma●kes
           him
           with
           his
           seale
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           conducts
           him
           by
           degrees
           ●nto
           the
           very
           last
           point
           of
           perfection
           which
           is
           wisdome
           ,
           or
           the
           perfect
           knowledge
           of
           sacred
           mysteries
           ,
           as
           wee
           read
           in
           the
           Prophet
           
             Iere●y
             ,
             Chap.
          
           11.2
           .
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             rest
             upon
             him
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             wisedo●e
             and
             understan●ing
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             counsell
             and
             might
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           The
           old
           proverbe
           ●aith
           truly
           ,
           That
           feare
           and
           diffidence
           is
           the
           mother
           of
           security
           ,
           for
           when
           we
           feare
           our
           enemie
           ,
           and
           are
           vigilant
           over
           his
           actions
           ,
           then
           we
           prevent
           his
           ambushes
           ,
           &
           avoyd
           his
           power
           .
           Let
           us
           remember
           that
           Sathan
           (
           the
           deadly
           enemie
           of
           our
           soules
           )
           watcheth
           still
           at
           the
           doore
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           as
           a
           roaring
           Lyon
           attending
           to
           devoure
           his
           prey
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           wee
           have
           not
           still
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           before
           our
           eyes
           ,
           to
           avoyd
           the
           nets
           and
           ginnes
           which
           he
           layes
           in
           the
           way
           for
           us
           ,
           we
           shall
           become
           his
           prey
           and
           food
           .
           But
           if
           we
           stand
           upon
           our
           guards
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           feare
           his
           assaults
           or
           threatni●gs
           ;
           then
           hee
           will
           in●allibly
           f●y
           from
           us
           both
           with
           hast
           and
           sha●e
           ;
           For
           God
           commonly
           bestoweth
           his
           graces
           and
           favours
           ,
           to
           those
           who
           feare
           to
           offend
           him
           ,
           and
           hee
           distributeth
           and
           imparteth
           his
           richest
           treasures
           to
           those
           that
           serve
           him
           with
           reverence
           ,
           feare
           ,
           and
           trembling
           :
           Wee
           reade
           Acts
           2.
           
           
             That
             when
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             was
             fully
             come
             ,
             they
             were
          
           
           
           prey
           to
           that
           olde
           Serpent
           the
           devill
           .
        
         
           The
           auncient
           Pagans
           have
           perfectly
           and
           truly
           depaynted
           feare
           ,
           when
           they
           said
           it
           was
           all
           environed
           with
           fire
           and
           flames
           ,
           as
           Love
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           understood
           of
           corporall
           and
           Mundane
           (
           or
           worldly
           feare
           )
           and
           likewise
           of
           divine
           feare
           ,
           concerning
           their
           false
           imaginary
           Gods.
           Here
           we
           will
           doe
           as
           N●●h
           did
           ;
           Wee
           will
           make
           use
           of
           sinners
           to
           build
           the
           Arke
           of
           our
           salvation
           ,
           or
           as
           Salom●n
           did
           of
           the
           timber
           &
           stones
           of
           King
           Hiram
           ,
           to
           build
           the
           temple
           of
           the
           Eternall
           ,
           1.
           
           Reg.
           5.
           
           That
           which
           Pagans
           have
           spoken
           without
           knowledge
           ,
           wee
           will
           speake
           with
           reason
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           That
           all
           sorts
           of
           feare
           ,
           is
           a
           fire
           in
           our
           soules
           ,
           which
           scorcheth
           and
           consumes
           us
           as
           long
           as
           it
           remaines
           there
           :
           B●t
           let
           us
           h●re
           endevour
           particularly
           ,
           to
           consider
           the
           Analogies
           and
           resemblances
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           betweene
           fire
           ,
           and
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ▪
           which
           is
           the
           subject
           of
           our
           text
           .
        
         
           Fire
           is
           a
           furious
           ,
           hastie
           ,
           and
           active
           Element
           ,
           and
           ●o
           li●kewise
           are
           the
           points
           of
           apprehension
           and
           feare
           ;
           Fire
           is
           the
           cleanest
           ,
           the
           purest
           ,
           the
           wholsomest
           of
           all
           Elements
           ;
           I●
           cleanseth
           ,
           it
           purifieth
           ,
           it
           drives
           out
           all
           filthinesse
           and
           corruption
           ;
           as
           being
           neither
           able
           no●●apable
           to
           suffer
           in
           it selfe
           any
           impurity
           ,
           for
           it
           either
           consumes
           ,
           or
           expells
           it
           ;
           And
           all
           this
           agrees
           well
           with
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           most
           wholsomest
           Physick
           that
           we
           can
           take
           to
           purge
           our selues
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           to
           purifie
           our
           heart●
           of
           all
           vncleanenesse
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           no
           vi●e
           but
           it
           will
           purge
           and
           
           reject
           ;
           Fire
           is
           an
           Element
           which
           consumes
           and
           devoures
           all
           that
           is
           presented
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           is
           a
           coale
           and
           flame
           ,
           which
           devoureth
           all
           our
           concupiscences
           .
        
         
           To
           make
           straight
           a
           crooked
           peece
           of
           wood
           or
           timber
           ,
           wee
           use
           fire
           ,
           thereby
           to
           make
           it
           become
           more
           soft
           and
           flexible
           .
           So
           to
           replace
           soules
           in
           the
           way
           of
           life
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           either
           crooked
           ,
           or
           gone
           astray
           ,
           in
           the
           by
           pathes
           of
           vice
           ,
           then
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           all
           other
           remedies
           i●●he
           best
           and
           most
           soveraigne
           .
        
         
           Fire
           (
           by
           Antiperistase
           )
           as
           it
           heate●
           those
           who
           are
           cold
           ,
           so
           it
           refresheth
           and
           comforteth
           those
           who
           are
           ●ot
           ;
           The
           feare
           of
           God
           heates
           and
           enflames
           those
           soules
           to
           doe
           well
           ,
           who
           are
           most
           frozen
           in
           piety
           ;
           and
           contrariwise
           ,
           it
           cooleth
           those
           who
           are
           most
           enflamed
           with
           their
           burning
           sensualities
           and
           concupiscences
           .
        
         
           To
           venemous
           Apostumes
           ,
           mortal
           Gangreens
           and
           desperate
           diseases
           ,
           wee
           for
           the
           last
           remedy
           apply
           Irons
           and
           fire
           to
           cure
           it
           .
        
         
           To
           sinners
           inveterated
           in
           their
           wickednesse
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           despairing
           of
           their
           salvation
           ,
           wee
           must
           apply
           the
           Iron
           and
           fire
           of
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           apprehend
           and
           know
           his
           divine
           judgements
           if
           they
           remaine
           impenitent
           ,
           and
           vnrepentant
           .
        
         
           Historians
           report
           ,
           that
           the
           Arabian
           Pho●nix
           (
           the
           onely
           bird
           of
           his
           race
           )
           is
           accustomed
           every
           five
           hundred
           yeares
           ,
           to
           build
           an
           Artificiall
           nest
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           rayes
           of
           the
           Sunne
           reflecting
           and
           darting
           ,
           it
           at
           one
           time
           reduceth
           to
           ashes
           both
           
           the
           worke
           and
           the
           workman
           :
           So
           if
           wee
           desire
           to
           revive
           to
           the
           love
           of
           immortall
           beatitude
           and
           celestiall
           felicity
           ,
           wee
           must
           set
           fire
           to
           our
           vices
           ,
           by
           the
           art
           and
           flame
           of
           a
           true
           and
           lively
           repentance
           ,
           and
           burne
           them
           all
           together
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           All
           the
           world
           is
           a
           field
           richly
           strewed
           and
           diapred
           with
           the
           miracles
           and
           wonders
           of
           God
           ,
           whereof
           man
           is
           the
           principall
           Master-peece
           ,
           and
           the
           chiefest
           workmanship
           of
           his
           hands
           ;
           and
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           are
           as
           it
           were
           the
           E●itomie
           and
           Compendium
           thereof
           ,
           wherein
           I
           every
           way
           see
           nothing
           but
           Gods
           love
           (
           of
           his
           side
           )
           towards
           man
           ;
           and
           read
           nothing
           but
           subjects
           of
           honour
           ,
           and
           causes
           feare
           of
           man
           towards
           God
           ;
           But
           among
           divers
           other
           places
           ,
           I
           finde
           one
           exceedingly
           agreeable
           and
           concurring
           with
           our
           text
           ,
           which
           is
           
             Daniel
             C●ap
          
           .
           2.32
           .
           concerning
           the
           Statue
           which
           Nabuchad●nozer
           saw
           in
           his
           dreame
           ,
           
             The
             head
             of
             this
             I●ag●
             was
             of
             fine
             gold
             ,
             his
             brest
             and
             armes
             of
             silver
             ,
             his
             belly
             and
             thighes
             of
             brasse
             ,
             his
             legges
             of
             iron
             ;
             his
             feete
             part
             of
             iron
             and
             part
             of
             clay
             ,
             a
             stone
             was
             cut
             out
             without
             hands
             ,
             which
             smote
             the
             Image
             upon
             his
             feete
             that
             were
             of
             iron
             ,
             and
             brake
             them
             to
             peeces
             ,
             and
             having
             br●ken
             the●
             ,
             the
             Statue
             fell
             backwards
             ,
             and
             was
             reduced
             to
             Summer
             dust
             .
          
           This
           Statue
           doth
           lively
           represent
           unto
           us
           a
           sinner
           ;
           By
           his
           golden
           head
           ,
           I
           understand
           Pride
           ,
           Vanity
           ,
           and
           Ambition
           ,
           which
           fumes
           and
           swims
           in
           the
           Head
           of
           a
           sinner
           ,
           who
           esteemes
           himselfe
           as
           pretious
           as
           gold
           ,
           and
           as
           rare
           as
           Pearles
           ;
           His
           brest
           and
           armes
           of
           silver
           ,
           markes
           unto
           us
           his
           affection
           
           to
           covetousnesse
           ,
           as
           having
           all
           his
           desires
           every
           way
           bent
           and
           levelled
           to
           rapine
           and
           extortion
           ;
           His
           belly
           and
           thig●es
           of
           brasse
           ,
           represents
           unto
           us
           his
           voluptuousnesse
           and
           insatiety
           ;
           His
           legges
           of
           iron
           shew
           us
           his
           cruelty
           ;
           His
           feete
           of
           earth
           depaynts
           us
           his
           weakenesse
           and
           fragility
           ;
           and
           this
           stone
           cut
           without
           hand
           from
           the
           mountaine
           of
           Sion
           ,
           is
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           God
           casts
           and
           rolles
           at
           our
           feete
           ,
           to
           beat
           us
           to
           dust
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           us
           consider
           the
           nothing
           from
           whence
           we
           came
           .
        
         
           The
           world
           ,
           the
           flesh
           and
           the
           devill
           (
           the
           professed
           mortall
           enemies
           of
           our
           soule
           ,
           who
           will
           never
           want
           subtilty
           or
           malice
           to
           make
           us
           stumble
           in
           the
           way
           to
           life
           )
           seeing
           that
           this
           feare
           of
           God
           is
           a
           soveraigne
           Antidote
           against
           all
           the
           diseases
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           diminish
           its
           vertue
           ,
           by
           their
           artifice
           and
           deceipts
           ,
           at
           least
           they
           will
           make
           us
           lose
           the
           rellish
           thereof
           ,
           by
           their
           insinuations
           and
           perswasions
           ,
           figuring
           us
           out
           this
           feare
           of
           God
           to
           be
           so
           hard
           ,
           sharpe
           ,
           and
           bitter
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           us
           to
           enjoy
           any
           rest
           ,
           or
           tranquillity
           of
           minde
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           wee
           are
           possessed
           of
           that
           passion
           ;
           That
           the
           wayes
           to
           heavenly
           Sion
           ,
           are
           not
           so
           craggie
           and
           difficult
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           all
           paved
           with
           silke
           ,
           with
           delights
           ,
           and
           contentments
           ;
           But
           the
           faithfull
           man
           fearing
           God
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           as
           wise
           as
           a
           Serpent
           ;
           Hee
           must
           stop
           his
           eares
           to
           this
           false
           Imposter
           ,
           and
           Inchanter
           ,
           who
           would
           surprise
           him
           to
           strangle
           him
           ;
           Hee
           must
           remember
           the
           words
           which
           Christ
           Iesus
           spake
           and
           dictated
           to
           him
           
           by
           Saint
           
             Luke
             ,
             Acts
          
           14.22
           .
           
             We
             must
             thorow
             much
             tribulation
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God.
          
           And
           againe
           by
           Saint
           Mathe●
           7.13
           .
           
             Enter
             yee
             in
             at
             the
             s●ra●t
             gate
             ,
             for
             wide
             is
             the
             gate
             ,
             and
             broad
             is
             the
             way
             that
             leadeth
             to
             destruction
             .
          
        
         
           No
           ,
           no
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           flatter
           our selues
           ,
           there
           a●e
           no
           Roses
           without
           prickles
           ;
           we
           shall
           never
           obtaine
           and
           carie
           away
           the
           incorruptible
           Crowne
           of
           glory
           before
           wee
           have
           first
           fought
           the
           good
           fight
           ,
           wee
           shall
           never
           put
           our
           foote
           in
           celestiall
           Canaan
           ,
           before
           wee
           have
           first
           past
           the
           red
           sea
           of
           the
           afflictions
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           departed
           forth
           of
           the
           wildernesse
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           before
           we
           have
           fought
           with
           the
           infernall
           Gyants
           and
           Devils
           ,
           who
           strive
           and
           endevour
           to
           prevent
           and
           hinder
           our
           entry
           thereinto
           .
        
         
           For
           it
           is
           absolu●ely
           impossible
           ,
           ever
           to
           possesse
           or
           enjoy
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           here
           belowe
           in
           Earth
           ,
           or
           much
           lesse
           above
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           befo●e
           we
           have
           first
           sworne
           to
           him
           ,
           a
           perfect
           feare
           ,
           honour
           ,
           and
           obedience
           ,
           
             Amoris
             Ianua
             timor
             est
          
           ;
           The
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           entry
           and
           gate
           to
           his
           love
           ,
           as
           also
           Love
           is
           a
           feare
           entermix'd
           with
           care
           and
           anxiety
           ,
           
             Res
             est
             solliciti
             plena
             timoris
             amor
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           19.
           
           Chap.
           verse
           4.
           of
           the
           1.
           
           Booke
           of
           Kings
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           Elijah
           flying
           the
           persecution
           of
           Queene
           Iezabel
           ,
           being
           weary
           of
           his
           way
           ,
           hee
           sate
           downe
           &
           slept
           under
           a
           Iuniper
           Tree
           ,
           where
           an
           Angell
           came
           and
           found
           him
           ou●
           ,
           and
           caried
           him
           a
           Cake
           baked
           upon
           coales
           ,
           which
           hee
           pleasingly
           eate
           and
           relished
           ,
           and
           so
           satisfied
           his
           heart
           and
           stomacke
           for
           forty
           dayes
           and
           forty
           nights
           ,
           
           after
           which
           they
           came
           to
           the
           mountaine
           of
           Oreb
           ,
           the
           pl●ce
           of
           his
           refuge
           and
           security
           .
           This
           Iezabel
           is
           the
           devill
           ,
           and
           this
           Prophet
           may
           lively
           represent
           unto
           us
           our
           soule
           ,
           which
           of
           all
           sides
           is
           persecuted
           by
           this
           cruell
           and
           implacable
           enemie
           ,
           who
           flying
           his
           assaults
           ,
           if
           shee
           come
           to
           repose
           her selfe
           under
           the
           sharpe
           Iuniper
           of
           a
           truly
           holy
           and
           filiall
           feare
           ;
           Then
           without
           doubt
           the
           Angell
           of
           Divine
           consolations
           ,
           will
           bring
           him
           the
           bread
           of
           Love
           ,
           favour
           ,
           and
           mercy
           ,
           baked
           upon
           the
           coales
           of
           his
           affection
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           will
           and
           clemency
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           will
           then
           refresh
           and
           replenish
           our
           hearts
           and
           soules
           during
           all
           the
           pilgrimage
           of
           this
           our
           mortall
           life
           ,
           untill
           wee
           are
           arrived
           to
           the
           mountaine
           of
           Sion
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           centre
           of
           our
           desires
           ,
           the
           residence
           of
           our
           delights
           ,
           and
           the
           impregnable
           Fort
           and
           Castle
           of
           our
           felicities
           .
        
         
           I
           finde
           Saint
           Augustines
           comparison
           to
           be
           very
           excellent
           and
           pretty
           ,
           upon
           
             Feare
             and
             Love
          
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           must
           passe
           thorow
           that
           ,
           before
           wee
           can
           arrive
           to
           this
           ;
           Hee
           sayes
           ,
           that
           feare
           is
           as
           a
           Needle
           ,
           and
           Love
           as
           the
           silke
           which
           it
           drawes
           after
           it
           ;
           The
           Needle
           is
           sharpe
           ,
           hard
           ,
           and
           piercing
           ,
           but
           the
           silke
           is
           soft
           ,
           faire
           ,
           and
           pleasing
           ;
           Feare
           is
           indeede
           a
           sharpe
           and
           distastf●ll
           passion
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           doth
           sweeten
           ,
           lenifie
           ,
           and
           cure
           his
           prickings
           ;
           it
           is
           love
           wh●ch
           immediately
           followes
           it
           ,
           being
           fraughted
           with
           courtesie
           ,
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           favour
           ;
           Wee
           must
           not
           therefore
           apprehend
           the
           small
           stings
           of
           Bees
           ,
           b●cause
           they
           afterwards
           promise
           to
           delight
           &
           satiate
           us
           with
           
           their
           honey
           ,
           which
           distills
           and
           flowes
           from
           the
           rocke
           of
           our
           salvation
           ;
           And
           it
           is
           the
           Enigme
           of
           Sampson
           to
           the
           Philistims
           ;
           from
           the
           bitter
           came
           sweet
           ;
           from
           the
           rage
           and
           gall
           of
           the
           Lion
           ,
           issued
           sweet
           honey
           to
           delight
           and
           refresh
           Sampson
           ;
           If
           Iesus
           Christ
           (
           the
           true
           Lyon
           of
           the
           tribe
           of
           Iuda
           )
           had
           not
           endured
           for
           us
           the
           bitter
           and
           cruell
           death
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           then
           wee
           had
           never
           tasted
           the
           excellent
           vertue
           of
           the
           honey
           of
           his
           resurrection
           :
           Indeed
           to
           flesh
           and
           blood
           the
           
             Feare
             of
             God
          
           ,
           is
           as
           it
           were
           a
           kinde
           of
           gall
           and
           bitternesse
           ,
           because
           it
           daunts
           ,
           and
           out-braves
           his
           passion●
           ,
           and
           it
           still
           keepes
           him
           waking
           ,
           as
           we
           doe
           to
           wild
           birds
           ,
           thereby
           to
           tame
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           him
           quiet
           and
           docible
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           instruct
           and
           civilise
           him
           to
           the
           service
           of
           God.
           It
           still
           shewes
           him
           the
           eminent
           dangers
           wherein
           shee
           will
           ingulph
           &
           precipitate
           him
           ,
           in
           offending
           his
           God
           ,
           but
           still
           with
           an
           indulgent
           intent
           to
           prevent
           and
           hinder
           him
           from
           it
           ,
           
             Pondus
             timoris
             est
             anchora
             c●rdis
          
           ;
           The
           burthen
           which
           feare
           caries
           with
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           hearts
           anchor
           ;
           to
           prevent
           that
           it
           ●ee
           not
           reversed
           ,
           and
           overblowne
           by
           the
           waves
           ,
           nor
           of
           all
           sides
           split
           and
           shipwrack'd
           by
           the
           violence
           and
           impetuosity
           of
           tempestuous
           passions
           ,
           which
           without
           intermission
           assayle
           and
           beat
           upon
           it
           ;
           
             But
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           (
           saith
           
             David
             )
             is
             from
             generation
             to
             generation
             upon
             all
             those
             who
             feare
             him
             .
          
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           to
           draw
           to
           the
           conclusion
           )
           of
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           the
           two
           principall
           pillars
           of
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           firme
           and
           vnremoveable
           foundations
           thereof
           ,
           
           is
           
             Feare
             and
             Love
          
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           two
           proper
           meanes
           to
           containe
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           to
           retaine
           the
           wicked
           in
           the
           observation
           of
           Gods
           Commandements
           ;
           The
           wicked
           by
           Feare
           ,
           the
           godly
           by
           Love
           ,
           as
           the
           Poet
           speakes
           ,
           but
           morally
           ,
           in
           a
           Christian
           sense
           and
           language
           :
           
             
               Oderunt
               pec●are
               mali
               formidine
               Poenae
               .
            
             
               Oderunt
               peccare
               boni
               ,
               virtutis
               amore
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           wicked
           abhorre
           to
           offend
           for
           feare
           of
           punishment
           ,
           and
           the
           Godly
           will
           not
           be
           drawne
           to
           sinne
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           love
           of
           vertue
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           fearing
           least
           I
           should
           runne
           astray
           ,
           and
           so
           lose
           and
           ingulph
           my selfe
           in
           this
           great
           and
           vast
           Ocean
           o●
           
             the
             feare
             of
             God
          
           ,
           it
           makes
           mee
           rowe
           abord
           ,
           thereby
           to
           gaine
           the
           desired
           shore
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           treat
           and
           discourse
           of
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           which
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Honour
             the
             King.
          
           
        
         
           The
           two
           noblest
           and
           most
           excellent
           offices
           ,
           which
           the
           Angels
           ,
           and
           blessed
           soules
           enjoy
           above
           in
           the
           triumphant
           Church
           ,
           are
           the
           vision
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           ordinary
           action
           of
           glorifying
           and
           honouring
           God
           ,
           about
           the
           which
           they
           are
           eternally
           imployed
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           to
           fashion
           and
           dispose
           us
           here
           belowe
           in
           the
           militant
           Church
           ,
           to
           glorifie
           in
           time
           his
           sacred
           Majestie
           in
           heaven
           ,
           commandeth
           us
           in
           our
           text
           likewise
           ,
           to
           
             Honour
             the
             King
          
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           true
           Image
           and
           lively
           representation
           of
           that
           great
           King
           of
           glory
           ,
           of
           the
           Father
           of
           Eternitie
           ,
           of
           the
           mighty
           God
           of
           Hoasts
           ,
           
             Feare
             God
          
           ,
           
           saith
           hee
           ,
           a●d
           
             Honour
             the
             King.
          
           
        
         
           Divine
           ,
           and
           altogether
           admirable
           words
           ,
           as
           be●ng
           the
           summe
           and
           abridgement
           of
           all
           the
           duties
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           practise
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           both
           in
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           morall
           and
           spirituall
           life
           ,
           the
           performance
           whereof
           brings
           us
           to
           absolute
           perfection
           ;
           for
           if
           we
           feare
           God
           ,
           wee
           serve
           him
           ,
           and
           never
           offend
           him
           ;
           and
           in
           honouring
           the
           King
           ,
           besides
           the
           performa●ce
           of
           our
           duty
           ,
           wee
           obey
           the
           Commaundement
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           So
           these
           2.
           commandements
           are
           so
           straightly
           link'd
           and
           joyned
           together
           ,
           that
           the
           breach
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           is
           the
           violation
           of
           ●he
           other
           ;
           for
           we
           ca●not
           displ●ase
           the
           King
           ,
           without
           offending
           God
           ,
           nor
           offend
           God
           ,
           without
           violating
           the
           Kings
           lawes
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           see
           what
           that
           chosen
           vessell
           saith
           ,
           in
           very
           earnest
           and
           pressing
           words
           ,
           Rom.
           13.1
           .
           
             Let
             every
             soule
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             higher
             powers
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             power
             but
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             authority
             is
             given
             from
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           commandement
           ,
           followed
           presently
           with
           a
           threatning
           ;
           wherefore
           who
           so
           resist●th
           the
           power
           ,
           resisteth
           the
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           incurres
           condemnation
           ,
           for
           the
           Prince
           beares
           not
           the
           sword
           in
           vaine
           ,
           seeing
           he
           is
           the
           servant
           and
           minister
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           punish
           evill
           doers
           ,
           therfore
           must
           ye
           be
           subject
           not
           onely
           for
           feare
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           conscience
           s●ke
           ;
           and
           therefore
           pay
           ye
           tribute
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           the
           ministers
           of
           God
           ordain●d
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           
             Give
             then
             unto
             every
             one
             
             his
             due
             ,
             tribute
             to
             whom
             tribute
             ,
             custome
             to
             whom
             custome
             ,
             feare
             to
             whom
             feare
             ,
             and
             honour
             to
             whom
             honour
             .
          
        
         
           Before
           we
           ent●r
           into
           an
           exact
           and
           particular
           exposition
           of
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Text
           ,
           wee
           will
           examine
           the
           consequence
           of
           this
           commaundement
           ,
           and
           as
           those
           who
           desire
           to
           know
           the
           sweetnesse
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           water
           ,
           ascend
           to
           fetch
           it
           from
           the
           spring
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           esteeme
           the
           more
           the
           excellencie
           and
           greatnesse
           of
           this
           commandement
           ;
           we
           must
           observe
           ,
           that
           this
           ordinance
           is
           not
           made
           by
           men
           ,
           either
           to
           flatter
           King●
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           their
           soveraigne
           authority
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           Gods
           owne
           ordinance
           ,
           dictated
           unto
           our
           Apostle
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           Which
           brings
           great
           matter
           of
           consolation
           ,
           to
           those
           who
           with
           zeale
           undertake
           the
           execution
           of
           it
           ,
           knowing
           that
           God
           loves
           those
           that
           feare
           him
           ,
           and
           blesseth
           those
           that
           are
           obedient
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           contrarily
           ,
           it
           must
           greatly
           terrifie
           the
           disobedient
           ,
           when
           they
           remember
           the
           infallible
           threatnings
           ,
           and
           the
           irrevocable
           sentence
           ,
           pronounced
           by
           Gods
           owne
           sacred
           mouth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Cursed
             is
             hee
             that
             break●s
             the
             least
             of
             th●se
             commandements
             ,
          
           Math.
           5.19
           .
           
             Cursed
             is
             hee
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             perman●nt
             in
             all
             the
             things
             written
             in
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             doe
             them
             ,
          
           Deut.
           27.26
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           againe
           note
           ,
           that
           the
           Commandement●
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           like
           the
           Sciences
           which
           are
           more
           or
           lesse
           esteemed
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           nobility
           and
           excellencie
           of
           their
           object
           ,
           for
           as
           
           that
           affection
           and
           charity
           which
           we
           owe
           to
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           without
           comparison
           gives
           place
           to
           that
           extreame
           and
           infinite
           love
           which
           wee
           owe
           to
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           Father
           ;
           so
           the
           honour
           we
           are
           to
           beare
           to
           all
           men
           in
           generall
           ,
           is
           so
           much
           inferiour
           to
           that
           we
           owe
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           his
           dignity
           is
           elevated
           above
           that
           of
           other
           men
           ;
           and
           therefore
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           as
           soone
           as
           our
           Apostle
           commandeth
           us
           to
           feare
           God
           ,
           h●e
           addeth
           presently
           ,
           
             Honour
             the
             King.
          
           
        
         
           Shewing
           by
           that
           order
           ,
           that
           the
           honour
           and
           service
           due
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           immediatly
           followes
           that
           which
           wee
           owe
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           great
           servant
           of
           God
           of
           our
           times
           ,
           expounding
           these
           words
           ,
           saith
           after
           Tertullian
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           these
           two
           precepts
           ,
           the
           Christian
           makes
           himselfe
           perfect
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           religious
           and
           mo●all
           life
           ,
           for
           in
           fearing
           God
           ,
           hee
           walkes
           through
           the
           pathes
           of
           justice
           ,
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           innocencie
           ,
           which
           leades
           in
           the
           end
           to
           eternall
           felicity
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           honouring
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           observes
           his
           lawes
           ,
           and
           by
           those
           meanes
           buildeth
           up
           for
           himselfe
           a
           delightfull
           rest
           ,
           and
           an
           incomparable
           felicity
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           it
           is
           to
           undertake
           to
           sayle
           over
           a
           boundlesse
           and
           bottomlesse
           Ocean
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           goe
           about
           to
           alledge
           here
           all
           the
           places
           which
           we
           might
           cite
           out
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           ;
           let
           us
           hearken
           to
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           common
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           imitating
           the
           ●sraelites
           ,
           we
           will
           onely
           take
           some
           few
           
           drops
           of
           water
           out
           of
           the
           land
           of
           Edo●
           ,
           and
           shew
           onely
           the
           springs
           afarre
           off
           ;
           we
           will
           passe
           over
           quickly
           ,
           like
           the
           dogge
           of
           the
           river
           Nilus
           ,
           least
           some
           Crocodile
           ,
           thirsting
           after
           our
           innocencie
           ,
           should
           open
           his
           stinking
           mouth
           to
           accuse
           us
           ,
           a●
           though
           our
           intention
           were
           oth●r
           ,
           then
           tending
           to
           the
           service
           and
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           onely
           centre
           ,
           unto
           the
           which
           all
           the
           lines
           of
           our
           intentions
           immediatly
           tend
           and
           ayme
           .
        
         
           Wee
           very
           easily
           learne
           the
           definition
           ,
           or
           description
           of
           this
           word
           to
           Honour
           ,
           in
           the
           6.
           
           Chap
           of
           Esther
           ,
           when
           Ahashuerosh
           asked
           Haman
           what
           should
           be
           done
           unto
           the
           man
           whom
           the
           King
           would
           honour
           ;
           Haman
           thinking
           the
           King
           spake
           so
           for
           him
           ,
           invented
           all
           the
           wayes
           and
           meanes
           hee
           could
           ,
           to
           enjoy
           and
           encrease
           this
           honour
           ;
           therefore
           he
           answered
           the
           King
           thus
           ,
           As
           for
           the
           man
           whom
           the
           King
           will
           honour
           ,
           let
           them
           bring
           for
           him
           royall
           apparell
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           ●seth
           to
           weare
           ,
           and
           the
           horse
           that
           the
           King
           rideth
           upon
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           crowne
           royall
           may
           be
           set
           upon
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Princes
           should
           goe
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           proclaime
           ,
           
             Thus
             shall
             it
             be
             done
             unto
             the
             man
             whom
             the
             King
             will
             honour
             .
          
        
         
           In
           this
           ample
           description
           of
           Honour
           ,
           we
           note
           the
           definition
           of
           it
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           give
           glory
           ,
           to
           doe
           homage
           to
           any
           one
           ,
           to
           seeke
           all
           the
           meanes
           that
           may
           be
           to
           advance
           his
           credit
           ,
           and
           encrease
           his
           reputation
           through
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           thus
           that
           cursed
           Haman
           thought
           to
           be
           honoured
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           word
           to
           
             Honour
             the
             King
          
           ,
           in
           that
           
           sense
           that
           our
           Apostle
           takes
           it
           ,
           is
           like
           to
           that
           honour
           mentioned
           in
           the
           first
           Commandement
           of
           the
           second
           table
           ,
           
             Honour
             thy
             Father
             and
             thy
             mother
             ,
          
           which
           signifieth
           in
           generall
           ,
           to
           serve
           ,
           reverence
           ,
           obey
           ,
           assist
           those
           whom
           wee
           honour
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           reverence
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           and
           assistance
           ,
           Saint
           Paul
           speaketh
           expresly
           ,
           1.
           ●im
           .
           5.17
           .
           
             The
             Elders
             that
             rule
             well
             ,
             are
             worthy
             of
             a
             double
             honour
             ,
          
           where
           observe
           and
           note
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           first
           honour
           ,
           hee
           understandeth
           a
           civill
           and
           common
           honour
           ,
           like
           that
           which
           is
           due
           to
           other
           honourable
           men
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           second
           honour
           hee
           understandeth
           a
           subvention
           ,
           and
           reward
           of
           his
           labours
           ,
           as
           it
           appeareth
           by
           the
           following
           words
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             musle
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Oxe
             that
             tread●th
             out
             the
             co●ne
             ,
             and
             the
             labourer
             i●
             worthy
             of
             his
             wages
             ,
          
           Luk.
           10.7
           .
        
         
           And
           of
           all
           these
           foure
           duties
           which
           wee
           are
           to
           pra●tise
           ,
           to
           
             honour
             the
             King
          
           ,
           is
           spoken
           at
           large
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Sam.
             Chap.
          
           8.
           
           When
           the
           Israelites
           did
           so
           earnestly
           desire
           him
           to
           give
           them
           a
           King
           ,
           hee
           doth
           lively
           set
           forth
           un●o
           them
           ,
           how
           perfectly
           they
           must
           be
           subject
           to
           him
           ,
           how
           they
           must
           reverence
           him
           ,
           how
           they
           must
           obey
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           commonly
           among
           good
           corne
           there
           be
           tares
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           bad
           ●e●d
           ,
           we
           will
           shew
           by
           expresse
           words
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           by
           invincible
           reasons
           ,
           
             That
             hee
             that
             obeyeth
             not
             to
             the
             higher
             powers
             ,
             offendeth
             directly
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             will
             destroy
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Saint
           
             Paul
             ,
             Tit.
          
           3.1
           .
           
             Put
             them
             in
             remembrance
             that
             they
             be
             subject
             to
             principalities
             ,
             and
             powers
             ,
             and
             
             that
             they
             be
             obedient
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             every
             good
             worke
             .
          
        
         
           And
           Rom.
           13.4
           .
           
             The
             Prince
             is
             the
             Minister
             of
             of
             God
             for
             thy
             good
             ,
             but
             if
             thou
             doe
             evill
             ,
             then
             feare
             ,
          
           for
           he
           beare●h
           not
           the
           sword
           for
           nought
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           the
           Minister
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           execute
           justice
           on
           him
           that
           doth
           evill
           ;
           therefore
           ye
           must
           bee
           subject
           ,
           not
           for
           feare
           onely
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           conscience
           sake
           ▪
           wherefore
           those
           that
           resi●t
           the
           power
           ,
           resist
           the
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           resist
           this
           ordinance
           ,
           drawes
           on
           themselues
           condemnation
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           these
           rules
           bee
           not
           strong
           enough
           to
           convert
           those
           perverse
           men
           ;
           at
           least
           let
           them
           be
           frighted
           by
           the
           fearefull
           judgements
           which
           fell
           on
           so
           many
           wicked
           men
           ,
           which
           aunciently
           rebelled
           against
           Moses
           their
           Prince
           &
           Soveraigne
           ,
           who
           by
           Gods
           commaund
           had
           deliuered
           them
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           Pharao
           ,
           the
           cruellest
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           had
           led
           and
           conducted
           them
           with
           a
           wonderfull
           wisedome
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           ;
           let
           ●o●
           them
           before
           ●heir
           eyes
           the
           example
           of
           
             Core
             ,
             Dathan
          
           ,
           and
           Ab●ram
           ,
           who
           with
           two
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           Princes
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           Numb
           .
           16.2
           .
           rebelled
           against
           their
           Prince
           ;
           but
           God
           avenger
           of
           their
           folly
           ,
           caused
           the
           earth
           to
           open
           her
           mouth
           ,
           and
           to
           swallow
           them
           up
           alive
           with
           their
           families
           ,
           Nad●●
           ,
           and
           Abihu
           ,
           his
           owne
           Nephewes
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           not
           obeyed
           him
           ,
           were
           consumed
           with
           their
           f●llowes
           by
           fire
           ,
           that
           went
           out
           from
           the
           Altar
           ,
           Levit.
           10.2
           .
           and
           his
           owne
           sister
           Marie
           ,
           for
           speaking
           undis●reetly
           of
           him
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           Lord
           infect●d
           wi●h
           lep●osie
           ,
           what
           shall
           wee
           say
           of
           Abisha●
           ,
           and
           Absalom
           ,
           against
           King
           David
           ,
           
           the
           History
           of
           whose
           destruction
           and
           confusion
           is
           so
           well
           knowne
           ,
           that
           wee
           neede
           not
           insist
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           are
           yet
           very
           expresse
           words
           .
           Exod.
           22.28
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             rayle
             upon
             the
             Iudges
             ,
             neither
             speake
             evill
             of
             the
             ruler
             of
             thy
             people
             .
          
           And
           Acts
           23.
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             speake
             ill
             of
             thy
             Prince
             ,
             of
             him
             that
             governeth
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           But
           because
           these
           lawes
           and
           examples
           like
           waves
           of
           the
           Sea
           follow
           one
           another
           ,
           wee
           will
           insist
           on
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           horror
           of
           this
           crime
           ,
           which
           cannot
           take
           place
           in
           a
           soule
           never
           so
           little
           endued
           with
           heavenly
           graces
           ;
           for
           that
           heart
           must
           be
           desperately
           wicked
           ,
           and
           that
           soule
           possessed
           with
           a
           thousand
           furies
           ,
           that
           suffereth
           the
           least
           thought
           of
           it
           to
           harbour
           in
           his
           will
           ;
           that
           soule
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           must
           not
           onely
           be
           voyd
           of
           reason
           ,
           but
           worse
           then
           bruit
           beasts
           ,
           who
           without
           contradiction
           follow
           and
           obey
           their
           Kings
           :
           The
           birds
           yeeld
           to
           the
           Eagle
           ,
           the
           fishes
           follow
           the
           Dolphin
           ,
           and
           the
           beasts
           are
           pliant
           and
           humble
           before
           the
           Lyon
           ;
           and
           should
           man
           that
           is
           made
           after
           Go●s
           image
           ,
           be
           worse
           then
           all
           other
           living
           creatures
           ?
           This
           is
           to
           be
           neither
           man
           nor
           beast
           ,
           but
           the
           off-spring
           of
           those
           abominable
           spirits
           ,
           which
           rebelled
           in
           heaven
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           received
           the
           punishment
           due
           to
           their
           foolish
           ambition
           in
           hell
           ;
           but
           wee
           will
           no
           longer
           stay
           our
           contemplation
           about
           these
           de●estable
           men
           ,
           hoping
           that
           our
           age
           is
           not
           so
           unhappy
           as
           to
           be
           corr●pted
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           will
           now
           speake
           of
           the
           reward
           ,
           profit
           ,
           
           and
           recompence
           ,
           which
           those
           shall
           certainely
           receive
           that
           obey
           this
           commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           
             honouring
             the
             King.
          
           
        
         
           All
           the
           Interpreters
           of
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           one
           consent
           agree
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           commandement
           of
           the
           second
           table
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Honour
             thy
             Father
             and
             thy
             Mother
             ,
          
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           all
           them
           that
           have
           any
           power
           or
           dominion
           over
           us
           ,
           and
           chiefely
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Princes
           ,
           to
           whom
           wee
           are
           subject
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           wee
           owe
           both
           our
           lives
           and
           goods
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Fathers
           are
           of
           that
           opinion
           ,
           yet
           we
           also
           see
           it
           proved
           in
           the
           13.
           
           Chap.
           to
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           where
           the
           Apostle
           teaching
           the
           faithfull
           all
           the
           lawes
           which
           they
           must
           observe
           ;
           hee
           runnes
           over
           all
           the
           Commandements
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           speakes
           not
           of
           this
           word
           Father
           ,
           because
           hee
           comprehendeth
           it
           sufficiently
           under
           that
           of
           King
           ,
           because
           the
           Father
           is
           King
           in
           his
           Family
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           is
           the
           Father
           of
           his
           people
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           that
           objection
           ,
           that
           th●re
           is
           no
           mention
           made
           of
           a
           King
           in
           the
           Decalogue
           ,
           the
           reason
           is
           cleare
           and
           manifest
           ;
           first
           ,
           the
           Israelites
           had
           no
           neede
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           God
           did
           every
           day
           appeare
           visibly
           unto
           them
           ,
           spake
           to
           them
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           wrought
           co●tinually
           so
           many
           miracles
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           be
           doubtfull
           of
           his
           presence
           :
           secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           made
           neither
           of
           Governour
           ,
           nor
           of
           Prince
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           unlikely
           that
           God
           had
           forgotten
           Moses
           ,
           who
           had
           delivered
           them
           ,
           before
           God
           wrote
           the
           Law
           with
           his
           owne
           finger
           on
           the
           
           mountaine
           of
           Sinai
           ;
           but
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           word
           Father
           ,
           God
           understandeth
           ,
           as
           well
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           have
           begotten
           us
           ;
           all
           the
           curses
           made
           against
           the
           rebellious
           ,
           and
           disobedient
           to
           this
           commandement
           ,
           are
           common
           both
           to
           the
           rebellious
           to
           their
           Prince
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           disobedient
           to
           their
           Father
           ;
           as
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           obedient
           to
           both
           ,
           shall
           bee
           equally
           rewarded
           with
           the
           same
           blessing
           ,
           and
           the
           promise
           made
           to
           them
           by
           God
           ,
           who
           doe
           honour
           their
           parents
           ,
           is
           also
           to
           be
           extended
           to
           those
           who
           honour
           their
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Princes
           ,
           which
           promise
           is
           happinesse
           ,
           and
           length
           of
           dayes
           upon
           the
           land
           .
        
         
           Which
           promise
           (
           though
           it
           often
           seeme
           otherwise
           )
           is
           alwayes
           fulfilled
           ,
           for
           when
           an
           obedient
           sonne
           to
           his
           father
           ,
           or
           a
           faithfull
           subject
           to
           his
           Prince
           dieth
           young
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           flower
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           God
           neverthelesse
           accomplisheth
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           fulfilleth
           truely
           his
           promise
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           bee
           good
           for
           the
           faithfull
           to
           remaine
           in
           the
           land
           ,
           GOD
           will
           make
           him
           abundantly
           to
           prosper
           therein
           ;
           but
           if
           his
           admirable
           and
           incomprehensible
           providence
           ,
           see
           that
           hee
           should
           be
           sundry
           wayes
           grievously
           afflicted
           ,
           he
           of●en
           times
           putteth
           him
           in
           safety
           ,
           and
           calleth
           him
           unto
           him
           in
           his
           mercy
           ,
           and
           yet
           hee
           is
           still
           as
           good
           as
           his
           word
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           man
           promised
           mee
           a
           hundred
           pounds
           ,
           and
           should
           give
           me
           three
           hundred
           ,
           hee
           thereby
           breakes
           not
           his
           promise
           ;
           so
           God
           having
           promised
           us
           here
           belowe
           the
           possession
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           seeing
           that
           our
           dwelling
           in
           it
           is
           
           not
           for
           our
           profit
           ,
           bereaving
           us
           of
           this
           ,
           hee
           admitteth
           us
           into
           the
           incorruptible
           Kingdome
           of
           glory
           ,
           more
           excellent
           without
           comparison
           then
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           so
           whether
           hee
           let
           us
           dwell
           here
           belowe
           ,
           or
           whether
           hee
           call
           us
           above
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           we
           shall
           alwayes
           be
           in
           a
           most
           happy
           condition
           ,
           if
           we
           obey
           his
           commandement
           ,
           in
           
             Honouring
             the
             King.
          
           
        
         
           This
           word
           ,
           and
           dignity
           of
           a
           King
           is
           so
           knowne
           ,
           and
           familiar
           to
           all
           kinde
           of
           nations
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           seeme
           to
           light
           a
           candle
           at
           noone
           day
           ▪
           to
           see
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           if
           wee
           should
           exactly
           seeke
           out
           the
           definitions
           ,
           and
           Ethymologies
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           We
           will
           onely
           say
           with
           Saint
           Augustine
           in
           the
           Citie
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           name
           of
           King
           is
           the
           auncientest
           title
           ,
           given
           to
           the
           Governours
           ,
           and
           Rul●rs
           of
           peoples
           ,
           yea
           ,
           when
           the
           earth
           devoyd
           of
           all
           ambition
           ,
           enjoyed
           the
           sweetnesse
           and
           felicity
           of
           an
           inestimable
           peace
           .
        
         
           For
           as
           
             Non
             minor
             est
             virtus
             ,
             quàm
             quaerere
             ,
             parta
             t●eri
             ,
          
           There
           is
           no
           lesse
           vertue
           in
           conserving
           then
           in
           purchasing
           ;
           so
           you
           see
           that
           the
           peaceablest
           of
           the
           Auncients
           ,
           have
           provided
           for
           their
           conservation
           in
           chusing
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           under
           whose
           shadowe
           they
           enjoyed
           quiet
           rest
           ,
           for
           the
           Kingdome
           being
           as
           a
           body
           ,
           the
           King
           must
           alwayes
           be
           the
           head
           ,
           which
           being
           seated
           on
           the
           top
           ,
           and
           elevated
           over
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           members
           ,
           hee
           fore-seeth
           the
           dangers
           to
           avoyd
           them
           ,
           and
           con●idereth
           the
           advantages
           to
           embrace
           them
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           as
           in
           the
           head
           is
           seene
           the
           glory
           ,
           and
           beauty
           of
           man
           ,
           according
           to
           these
           auncient
           verses
           .
           
             
               Pronaque
               cum
               spectent
               animalia
               caetera
               ●erram
               ,
            
             
               Os
               homini
               sublime
               dedit
               ,
               coelu●que
               tueri
            
             
               Iussit
               ,
               &
               erectos
               ad
               sydera
               tollere
               vultus
               .
            
          
        
         
           All
           living
           creatures
           alwayes
           behold
           the
           earth
           ,
           but
           God
           hath
           made
           and
           erected
           mans
           face
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           behold
           the
           heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           starres
           ;
           even
           so
           must
           we
           consider
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           subjects
           ,
           in
           the
           Kings
           face
           and
           Majestie
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           head
           thereof
           .
        
         
           As
           you
           see
           that
           all
           the
           senses
           both
           internall
           and
           externall
           are
           seated
           ,
           and
           take
           their
           beginning
           from
           the
           head
           ;
           so
           all
           the
           counsells
           ,
           all
           the
           resolutions
           ,
           justice
           ,
           the
           lawes
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           all
           that
           is
           necessary
           for
           the
           Kingdomes
           conservation
           ,
           is
           all
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           center
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           place
           whence
           they
           take
           their
           beginning
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           then
           examine
           particularly
           ,
           since
           wee
           have
           a
           Royall
           subject
           in
           hand
           ,
           all
           the
           circumstances
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           King
           in
           comparison
           of
           his
           subjects
           ,
           is
           just
           as
           the
           head
           is
           over
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           members
           ,
           wherein
           reason
           holdeth
           her
           Assizes
           and
           Sessions
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           governe
           this
           Microcosme
           ,
           or
           little
           world
           .
        
         
           The
           two
           chiefest
           and
           noblest
           faculties
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           are
           the
           Vnderstanding
           ,
           and
           the
           Will
           ▪
           the
           same
           which
           we
           note
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           wee
           may
           also
           marke
           to
           be
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           it
           were
           the
           soule
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           for
           as
           from
           the
           understanding
           proceede
           the
           counsels
           ,
           resolutions
           ,
           and
           
           enterprises
           ,
           needfull
           for
           the
           conservation
           of
           mans
           body
           ;
           even
           so
           from
           the
           King
           proceedes
           the
           meanes
           ,
           and
           inventions
           for
           the
           right
           ,
           and
           just
           government
           of
           his
           Realme
           ▪
           As
           by
           the
           Will
           ,
           wee
           see
           that
           man
           accepteth
           those
           things
           which
           are
           good
           ,
           and
           rejecteth
           those
           that
           are
           hurt●ull
           ;
           even
           so
           the
           King
           by
           his
           wonderfull
           prudence
           ,
           and
           wisedome
           seeketh
           what
           is
           good
           ,
           profitable
           to
           his
           subjects
           ,
           &
           contrarily
           rejecteth
           and
           preventeth
           whatsoever
           is
           hurtfull
           and
           dangerous
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           appetites
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           stirre
           according
           to
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           will
           ;
           so
           the
           people
           should
           never
           have
           any
           other
           desire
           ,
           thought
           or
           intention
           ,
           but
           the
           desire
           ,
           thought
           ,
           and
           designe
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Lords
           anointed
           ,
           sent
           by
           God
           to
           administer
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           so
           governe
           his
           people
           in
           Equity
           ,
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           speaketh
           .
           Psalm
           .
           46.10
           .
        
         
           The
           hands
           of
           Kings
           are
           like
           that
           divine
           river
           ,
           which
           compassed
           about
           the
           Garden
           of
           Ed●n
           ,
           and
           being
           ▪
           divided
           into
           foure
           branches
           ,
           communicated
           to
           the
           hearbs
           ,
           and
           plants
           of
           that
           inclosure
           ,
           a
           continuall
           moysture
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           altogether
           most
           wonderfull
           and
           miraculous
           ,
           in
           that
           those
           foure
           brookes
           ,
           besides
           the
           excellent
           sweetnesse
           of
           their
           water
           ,
           were
           well
           stored
           ,
           some
           with
           fine
           gold
           ,
           and
           others
           with
           precious
           stones
           .
        
         
           With
           infinite
           right
           and
           reason
           ,
           may
           we
           therefore
           compare
           the
           hands
           and
           actions
           of
           Kings
           ,
           
           to
           this
           undraynable
           spring
           and
           river
           of
           the
           earthly
           Paradise
           ,
           sinc●
           they
           are
           imployed
           about
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           lovingly
           to
           cherish
           and
           tender
           their
           Subjects
           by
           liberally
           distributing
           ,
           and
           communicating
           to
           them
           th●
           meanes
           of
           their
           subsistance
           and
           prosperity
           .
        
         
           But
           least
           wee
           should
           be
           carried
           away
           ,
           by
           the
           swift
           streame
           of
           the
           many
           severall
           cogitations
           ,
           which
           arise
           from
           so
           royall
           a
           subject
           ,
           let
           us
           returne
           to
           our
           fo●mer
           discou●se
           ,
           ●o
           wit
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           being
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           as
           the
           head
           is
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           all
           the
           rare
           and
           admirable
           parts
           contayned
           therein
           ,
           as
           the
           internall
           and
           externall
           senses
           ,
           ought
           justly
           to
           bee
           compared
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           ●irst
           ,
           that
           Sense
           by
           precedencie
           and
           excellenc●e
           ,
           which
           the
           Philosophers
           call
           Common
           ,
           tha●
           is
           ,
           that
           which
           receives
           all
           the
           objects
           of
           the
           externall
           s●nses
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           species
           of
           them
           to
           the
           phantasie
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           the
           King
           el●e
           but
           this
           common
           sense
           ,
           since
           he
           is
           profitable
           to
           all
           ,
           he
           receiveth
           the
           obj●cts
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           wishes
           ,
           and
           petitions
           of
           all
           ,
           to
           conv●y
           them
           to
           the
           phanta●ie
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           his
           imaginative
           and
           ma●ure
           deliberation
           ,
           there
           to
           con●ult
           and
           resolve
           ,
           what
           is
           good
           ,
           ●sefull
           ,
           honest
           ,
           needfull
           ,
           and
           profitable
           for
           his
           ●●ppliants
           and
           people
           .
        
         
           Le●
           us
           now
           behold
           that
           golden
           head
           ,
           as
           〈◊〉
           expounding
           N●buch●dnez●a●s
           dream
           calleth
           him
           ;
           Let
           us
           I
           say
           see
           how
           all
           the
           fiue
           externall
           senses
           are
           very
           fitly
           and
           properly
           appliable
           to
           him
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           the
           Ki●g
           ,
           the
           head
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           hath
           
           in
           himselfe
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           senses
           ,
           
             the
             sight
          
           ,
           he
           possesseth
           it
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           perfection
           ;
           he
           is
           like
           the
           Lyon
           that
           never
           s●utteth
           his
           eye
           lids
           ;
           he
           seeth
           all
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           he
           beholdeth
           all
           his
           subjects
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           hee
           hath
           eyes
           ,
           Eagles
           eyes
           ,
           which
           though
           soaring
           and
           flying
           in
           the
           highest
           clouds
           ,
           yet
           seeth
           clearely
           in
           the
           lowest
           places
           of
           the
           earth
           .
        
         
           
             His
             eares
          
           are
           alwayes
           open
           ,
           to
           heare
           the
           
           cries
           and
           complaints
           of
           his
           subjects
           ,
           he
           delighteth
           in
           that
           pleasant
           harmony
           ,
           in
           that
           sweet
           consort
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           delightfull
           tones
           and
           Diapasons
           ,
           caused
           by
           the
           sweet
           union
           ,
           an
           concord
           of
           all
           his
           Provinces
           and
           Subjects
           .
        
         
           
             Hee
             smelleth
          
           with
           an
           incredible
           content
           ,
           the
           
           delectable
           odours
           ,
           which
           embalme
           his
           spirits
           ,
           hee
           senteth
           with
           delight
           the
           perfumes
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           the
           vowes
           ,
           prayers
           ,
           and
           obedience
           ,
           which
           his
           faithfull
           subjects
           sweare
           to
           his
           service
           .
        
         
           
             Hee
             tasteth
          
           what
           is
           good
           or
           evill
           ,
           what
           is
           
           sweet
           or
           bitter
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           and
           ease
           of
           his
           people
           .
        
         
           
             H●e
             himselfe
             feeleth
          
           ,
           hee
           sets
           his
           hand
           to
           the
           
           worke
           ,
           hee
           considereth
           what
           is
           hard
           and
           offensive
           ,
           to
           cut
           it
           off
           ,
           hee
           choo●eth
           what
           is
           soft
           and
           easie
           ,
           to
           conserue
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           time
           would
           faile
           us
           sooner
           then
           our
           conceptions
           upon
           so
           royall
           a
           subject
           ,
           full
           of
           admirable
           con●iderations
           ,
           notwithstanding
           we
           will
           be
           contented
           onely
           with
           this
           .
        
         
         
           As
           we
           see
           that
           all
           the
           members
           of
           the
           body
           take
           their
           nourishment
           ,
           and
           receive
           their
           sustenance
           by
           the
           mouth
           ,
           which
           sendeth
           the
           foode
           into
           the
           stomack
           ,
           as
           into
           a
           common
           storehouse
           ,
           thence
           to
           bee
           distributed
           according
           to
           every
           members
           need●
           ,
           from
           whence
           are
           first
           sent
           to
           the
           head
           ,
           by
           a
           very
           remarkable
           gratitude
           and
           acknowledgement
           ,
           the
           best
           and
           most
           subtill
           ,
           for
           the
           nourishment
           of
           the
           braine
           ,
           the
           seate
           of
           the
           understanding
           ,
           the
           spring
           of
           the
           senses
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           subsistance
           ,
           so
           must
           the
           best
           and
           fairest
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           be
           reserved
           ,
           and
           dedicated
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           head
           and
           first
           mover
           thereof
           .
        
         
           The
           examples
           of
           it
           are
           ye●
           now
           a
           dayes
           familiar
           ,
           that
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           give
           their
           particular
           possessions
           to
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           on
           condition
           of
           some
           yeerely
           acknowledgement
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           obliged
           to
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           agreement
           and
           conventions
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Kingdome
           in
           the
           world
           but
           hath
           beene
           sometimes
           conquered
           ,
           and
           consequently
           all
           the
           lands
           thereof
           are
           absolutely
           in
           the
           Conquerours
           hand
           ,
           to
           dispose
           of
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ;
           now
           i●
           is
           the
           custome
           of
           a
           new
           and
           victorious
           Prince
           ,
           to
           bestowe
           them
           on
           whom
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           alwayes
           reserving
           to
           himselfe
           some
           tribute
           ,
           or
           homage
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           remembrance
           of
           his
           liberall
           favour
           may
           never
           be
           forgotten
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           we
           reade
           not
           that
           those
           which
           went
           to
           seeke
           new
           habitations
           ,
           did
           goe
           confusedly
           ,
           and
           disorderly
           ,
           and
           in
           equall
           authority
           ,
           but
           they
           
           went
           all
           under
           the
           colours
           and
           conduct
           of
           some
           chiefe
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           became
           the
           King
           and
           Prince
           of
           that
           land
           ,
           the
           which
           hee
           distributed
           according
           to
           the
           deserts
           or
           affection
           which
           hee
           bare
           to
           his
           souldiers
           .
        
         
           So
           we
           reade
           Numb
           .
           34
           ▪
           Chapter
           ,
           that
           Eleazar
           and
           Ioshuah
           divided
           among
           the
           Israelites
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           conquered
           by
           the
           sword
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           mention
           is
           made
           that
           that
           valiant
           Captaine
           Ioshuah
           ,
           which
           had
           brought
           them
           into
           that
           land
           flowing
           with
           milk
           and
           honey
           ,
           reserved
           any
           portion
           thereof
           for
           his
           share
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           he
           had
           beene
           questionlesse
           blamed
           by
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           sufficiently
           knowne
           ,
           that
           seeing
           hee
           had
           put
           them
           in
           possession
           of
           so
           large
           a
           territory
           ,
           they
           were
           at
           his
           command
           .
        
         
           The
           Apostles
           had
           nothing
           ,
           and
           yet
           po●sessed
           all
           the
           riches
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           were
           as
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           and
           therfore
           in
           signe
           of
           acknowledgement
           ,
           all
           the
           new
           Christians
           brought
           their
           goods
           to
           their
           feet
           ,
           Acts
           Chap.
           5.
           for
           who
           would
           not
           despise
           all
           his
           wealth
           for
           love
           ;
           
             if
             a
             man
             should
             give
             all
             the
             substance
             of
             his
             house
             for
             love
             ,
             they
             would
             greatly
             contemne
             it
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Salomon
             ,
             Cantic
          
           .
           8.7
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           horrible
           ingratitude
           would
           that
           be
           in
           him
           that
           should
           doe
           otherwise
           ,
           seeing
           that
           paines
           ,
           care
           ,
           and
           unquietnesse
           follow
           commonly
           the
           Scepter
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           burthen
           so
           heavie
           as
           a
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           hereof
           is
           manifest
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           a
           private
           and
           particular
           
           man
           aymeth
           no
           further
           then
           to
           his
           houshold
           bu●inesse
           ,
           but
           the
           King
           must
           embrace
           all
           the
           affaires
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           hee
           must
           care
           for
           all
           ,
           and
           provide
           for
           all
           ,
           which
           maketh
           Salust
           say
           ,
           That
           a
           great
           Empire
           is
           alwayes
           accompanied
           with
           great
           cares
           ,
           and
           troublesome
           labours
           ,
           and
           with
           much
           anxiety
           ,
           and
           vexation
           of
           minde
           .
        
         
           Selcucus
           in
           Plutarke
           said
           ,
           That
           if
           men
           knew
           how
           troublesom
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           governe
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           they
           would
           scorne
           to
           reach
           and
           take
           up
           a
           Diadem
           from
           the
           ground
           ;
           this
           was
           the
           cause
           why
           Numa
           at
           the
           first
           refu●ed
           the
           Kingdome
           offered
           unto
           him
           by
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           end
           overcome
           by
           their
           importunity
           ,
           he
           accepted
           it
           with
           griefe
           ,
           saying
           ,
           That
           to
           raigne
           was
           greatly
           to
           serue
           the
           gods
           ,
           thinking
           to
           deserue
           much
           from
           them
           ,
           by
           taking
           upon
           him
           so
           heavie
           a
           burthen
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           let
           us
           say
           with
           Cassiodorus
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             Sub
             imperio
             boni
             principis
             ,
             omnium
             fortunae
             moresque
             proficiunt
             .
          
           Vnder
           a
           good
           Princes
           government
           ,
           the
           goods
           of
           all
           encrease
           ,
           and
           their
           manners
           are
           augmented
           and
           enriched
           in
           civility
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           in
           a
           faire
           meadowe
           enamelled
           ,
           and
           beautified
           with
           a
           thousand
           different
           kindes
           of
           flowers
           ,
           one
           may
           finde
           Serpents
           ,
           Vipers
           ,
           and
           Toades
           ,
           which
           defile
           ,
           and
           infect
           by
           their
           mortall
           venome
           ,
           the
           rich
           and
           naturall
           Tapistry
           ,
           the
           beauty
           ,
           goodnesse
           and
           vertue
           of
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           Simples
           ,
           and
           wholesome
           hearbs
           ,
           wherewith
           it
           is
           richly
           diapred
           ;
           So
           wee
           see
           to
           our
           griefe
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           bosome
           and
           middest
           of
           
           the
           fairest
           ,
           richest
           ,
           and
           most
           illustrious
           Kingdomes
           ,
           the
           corruption
           of
           the
           age
           ,
           and
           the
           infection
           of
           vices
           ,
           are
           produced
           and
           propagated
           .
           Some
           Ravens
           ,
           which
           goe
           about
           presaging
           and
           fore-telling
           their
           sinister
           and
           lamentable
           predictions
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           odious
           voyce
           ,
           (
           to
           them
           at
           least
           that
           have
           good
           soules
           ,
           and
           generous
           hea●ts
           and
           affections
           )
           cry
           out
           aloud
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           the
           facility
           &
           weaknesse
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           hath
           brought
           in
           this
           ambition
           of
           mastering
           and
           governing
           the
           nations
           ;
           That
           it
           is
           more
           by
           usurp●tion
           ,
           then
           by
           election
           ,
           or
           by
           divine
           ordinance
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           take●
           the
           rule
           and
           Empire
           over
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           they
           alledge
           for
           proofe
           of
           their
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           King
           that
           ever
           was
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Nimrod
           ,
           c●me
           to
           the
           Crowne
           by
           force
           and
           violence
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           ordinance
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           That
           all
           Empires
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           were
           gotten
           by
           the
           sword
           ,
           by
           force
           of
           Armes
           ,
           by
           deceit
           ,
           by
           i●ju●tice
           ,
           by
           a
           foolish
           and
           desperate
           ambition
           ,
           that
           hath
           often
           covered
           the
           fields
           with
           slaughtered
           bodies
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           overflowe
           with
           blood
           ,
           when
           one
           Prince
           offended
           and
           angry
           with
           another
           ,
           sought
           to
           revenge
           himselfe
           with
           the
           lives
           of
           his
           miserable
           subjects
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           establishing
           of
           Monarchs
           is
           simply
           humane
           ,
           alledging
           that
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           1.
           
           Epistle
           2.
           
           Chap
           ver
           .
           13.
           
           
             Submit
             your selues
             un●o
             all
             manner
             of
             ordi●ance
             of
             man
             ,
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             ,
             whether
             it
             ●e
             unto
             the
             King
             as
             unto
             the
             Superior
             ,
             or
             
             unto
             Governours
             ,
             as
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             sent
             of
             him
             .
          
        
         
           But
           these
           both
           ignorant
           &
           malicious
           Loyolites
           and
           Anabaptists
           ,
           stop
           for
           the
           nonce
           their
           eares
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           heare
           this
           lowd
           resounding
           voyce
           from
           heaven
           ,
           which
           convinceth
           them
           of
           malice
           ,
           and
           would
           recall
           them
           from
           their
           ignorance
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           see
           if
           Salomon
           (
           like
           them
           )
           beleeved
           that
           Kingdomes
           fall
           by
           chance
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           Kings
           are
           not
           expresly
           called
           and
           ordained
           of
           God
           to
           governe
           his
           people
           ;
           
             Now
             then
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             O
             yee
             Kings
             ,
             hearken
             ,
             learne
             ye
             that
             are
             Iudges
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             heare
             yee
             that
             governe
             the
             nations
             ,
             for
             power
             is
             given
             unto
             you
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             principality
             by
             the
             most
             high
             .
          
        
         
           And
           as
           we
           have
           already
           observed
           ,
           Rom.
           13.
           the
           Apostle
           resolveth
           so
           perfectly
           this
           question
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           say
           or
           adde
           any
           thing
           after
           him
           ,
           unlesse
           one
           bee
           resolved
           to
           sinne
           against
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           in
           resisting
           the
           knowne
           truth
           ,
           
             There
             is
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             no
             power
             but
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             those
             powers
             that
             ar●
             ,
             be
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             therefore
             who
             so
             resisteth
             the
             power
             ,
             resisteth
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             ye
             must
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Prince
             ,
             not
             for
             wrath
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             conscience
             sake
             ,
          
           Rom.
           13.5
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           God
           sent
           such
           blindnesse
           on
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           thi●king
           to
           overcome
           and
           destroy
           the
           Armies
           of
           Israel
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           turned
           his
           sword
           against
           his
           fellow
           ,
           and
           so
           flewe
           one
           another
           ,
           the
           people
           of
           God
           being
           a●
           the
           most
           but
           beholders
           of
           their
           deliverance
           ;
           Even
           so
           our
           adversaries
           having
           marshalled
           a
           squadron
           of
           
           reasons
           against
           us
           ,
           before
           we
           thought
           upon
           our
           owne
           defence
           ,
           to
           enter
           into
           combat
           with
           them
           ,
           have
           cut
           one
           anothers
           throat
           ,
           and
           have
           left
           us
           their
           Armes
           to
           make
           trophees
           for
           this
           our
           victorie
           ;
           for
           ●hinking
           to
           make
           a
           buckler
           for
           their
           defence
           of
           that
           place
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           wher
           he
           exhorteth
           us
           to
           beare
           the
           yoake
           ,
           and
           
             to
             submit
             our selves
             unto
             all
             manner
             of
             ordi●ance
             of
             man
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             the
             King
             or
             Supreame
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.13
           .
           This
           reason
           killeth
           them
           ,
           for
           if
           it
           be
           for
           the
           Lords
           sake
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           be
           subject
           ,
           it
           argueth
           that
           God
           liketh
           it
           ,
           delighteth
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           this
           order
           is
           by
           his
           command
           and
           speciall
           ordinance
           .
        
         
           Although
           Nabuchadnezzer
           King
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           were
           one
           of
           the
           most
           wicked
           and
           impious
           men
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           yet
           let
           us
           heare
           how
           the
           Prophet
           Daniel
           speaketh
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           Chapter
           of
           his
           Prophesies
           ,
           
             O
             Ki●g
             ,
             thou
             art
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             for
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             hath
             given
             thee
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             power
             ,
             strength
             ,
             and
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           But
           I
           would
           have
           these
           disturbers
           of
           the
           publique
           tranquillity
           ;
           these
           Adders
           swelled
           and
           suffocated
           with
           the
           venome
           of
           sedition
           ,
           and
           disorder
           ,
           tell
           me
           ,
           whether
           Moses
           the
           first
           Prince
           and
           Law
           giver
           of
           Israel
           (
           the
           names
           change
           not
           the
           things
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           their
           King
           and
           Monarch
           ,
           since
           hee
           ruled
           them
           with
           an
           absolute
           power
           ,
           depending
           onely
           from
           God
           )
           whether
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           he
           entered
           by
           fo●ce
           ,
           by
           craft
           ,
           or
           by
           art
           into
           the
           government
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           was
           not
           God
           himselfe
           that
           spake
           to
           him
           out
           of
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           burning
           bush
           ,
           and
           commanded
           
           him
           to
           goe
           deliver
           his
           people
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           
             Pharaoh
             ,
             Exod.
          
           3.2
           .
        
         
           If
           Saul
           thought
           to
           adorne
           his
           head
           with
           a
           Crowne
           ,
           when
           hee
           sought
           about
           the
           fields
           the
           Asses
           of
           ●is
           his
           father
           ,
           if
           he
           made
           suit
           to
           Samuel
           to
           anoint
           him
           King
           over
           all
           Israel
           ;
        
         
           If
           David
           when
           he
           fed
           his
           flocke
           ,
           meditated
           how
           hee
           might
           change
           his
           Shepheards
           crooke
           into
           a
           regall
           Scepter
           ;
        
         
           If
           Solomon
           his
           sonne
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           wise
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           wisest
           of
           Kings
           ,
           hath
           deceived
           or
           corrupted
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           enter
           by
           the
           windowes
           ,
           or
           back
           gate
           into
           the
           kingly
           Pallace
           .
        
         
           But
           rather
           is
           it
           not
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           sacred
           mouth
           commanded
           Samuel
           in
           the
           9.
           
           Chapter
           of
           his
           booke
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           he
           had
           seene
           Saul
           that
           went
           to
           enquire
           of
           him
           about
           his
           Fathers
           Asses
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           God
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             This
             is
             the
             man
             of
             whom
             I
             spake
             unto
             thee
             ,
             he
             shall
             rule
             over
             my
             people
             .
          
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           16.
           
           Chapter
           of
           the
           same
           booke
           ,
           God
           commaunded
           him
           to
           goe
           to
           Bethlehem
           ,
           to
           anoint
           David
           ,
           whom
           hee
           chose
           among
           all
           his
           brethren
           ,
           the
           Lord
           saying
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             Arise
             and
             anoint
             him
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             h●
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           same
           booke
           ,
           God
           promiseth
           Davi●
           to
           confirme
           his
           sonne
           upon
           his
           Throne
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           1.
           of
           Kings
           ,
           Chap.
           3.
           
           God
           appeared
           to
           Salomon
           in
           a
           dreame
           in
           Gabaon
           ,
           presently
           after
           his
           Coronation
           ,
           and
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             Aske
             what
             thou
             wilt
             ,
             that
             I
             give
             thee
          
           ;
           A
           sufficient
           testimonie
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           well
           pleased
           with
           his
           ascending
           
           to
           the
           Royall
           throne
           ,
           and
           Salomon
           asking
           of
           him
           onely
           wisedome
           to
           governe
           his
           people
           ,
           God
           said
           ,
           
             Because
             thou
             hast
             not
             asked
             of
             mee
             riches
             ,
             glory
             ,
             nor
             power
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             thee
             what
             thou
             askest
             me
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             besides
             .
          
        
         
           Wee
           reade
           2.
           
           Kings
           ,
           Chapter
           9.
           that
           Heliseus
           sendeth
           one
           of
           the
           children
           of
           the
           Prophets
           to
           Iehu
           ,
           one
           of
           Ahabs
           Captaines
           ,
           to
           anoint
           him
           from
           the
           Lord
           King
           over
           Israel
           And
           Psal.
           75.7
           .
           
             To
             come
             to
             preferment
             is
             neither
             from
             the
             East
             ,
             nor
             from
             the
             West
             ,
             nor
             from
             the
             South
             ,
             but
             God
             is
             the
             Iudge
             ,
             he
             it
             is
             that
             humbleth
             and
             exalteth
             .
          
        
         
           And
           ●salm
           .
           113.7
           
             The
             Lord
             raiseth
             the
             needie
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             ,
             and
             lifteth
             up
             the
             poore
             out
             of
             the
             dung
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             set
             him
             with
             the
             Princes
             ,
             even
             with
             the
             Princes
             of
             his
             people
             :
          
           Wee
           might
           alledge
           many
           other
           examples
           ,
           and
           proofes
           out
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           but
           these
           are
           sufficient
           to
           proove
           our
           assertion
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           an
           erronious
           and
           damnable
           opinion
           to
           hold
           ,
           that
           Kings
           come
           to
           the
           Crowne
           by
           fraud
           ,
           force
           ,
           or
           succession
           ,
           without
           the
           Divine
           providence
           and
           sacred
           decree
           ,
           
           for
           one
           haire
           of
           our
           head
           falleth
           not
           ,
           without
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           ,
           much
           more
           a
           thing
           of
           so
           great
           a
           consequence
           ,
           as
           the
           establishing
           of
           a
           King
           over
           the
           Provinces
           of
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           over
           so
           many
           millions
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           are
           bound
           to
           sweare
           obedience
           to
           him
           .
           I
           say
           not
           onely
           ,
           that
           his
           comming
           to
           the
           Crowne
           is
           ordered
           by
           Gods
           generall
           providence
           ;
           but
           moreover
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           his
           speciall
           intention
           and
           designe
           ,
           that
           
           made
           him
           ascend
           the
           Throne
           .
        
         
           Let
           vs
           hearken
           to
           the
           wisedome
           of
           GOD
           ,
           Prov.
           Chapter
           8.
           &c.
           after
           wee
           shall
           see
           if
           it
           be
           fraud
           ,
           force
           ,
           or
           succession
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           causes
           ,
           and
           wayes
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           they
           ascend
           unto
           that
           dignity
           ;
           
             By
             me
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           true
           God
           ,
           coessentiall
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           that
           wisedome
           )
           
             Kings
             raigne
             ,
             and
             Princes
             decree
             justice
             ,
             By
             me
             Princes
             rule
             ,
             and
             the
             Nobles
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Iudges
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           speaketh
           very
           pertinently
           and
           manifestly
           upon
           this
           subject
           ,
           Chap.
           45.1
           .
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             unto
          
           Cyrus
           
             his
             anointed
             ,
             whose
             right
             hand
             I
             have
             holden
             ,
             to
             subdue
             nations
             before
             him
             ,
             therefore
             will
             I
             weaken
             the
             loynes
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             open
             the
             doores
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             gates
             shall
             not
             be
             shut
             ;
             I
             will
             goe
             before
             thee
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             cr●oked
             wayes
             streight
             ,
             I
             will
             breake
             the
             brasen
             doores
             ,
             and
             burst
             the
             iron
             barres
             ;
             I
             girded
             thee
             ,
             though
             thou
             hast
             not
             knowne
             me
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Prophet
           Ieremiah
           ,
           Chap.
           27.
           speaketh
           so
           openly
           ,
           that
           hee
           alone
           is
           sufficient
           to
           stop
           those
           prophane
           and
           seditious
           mouthes
           .
           Thus
           saith
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hostes
           ,
           
             I
             have
             given
             all
             these
             lands
             into
             the
             hand
             of
          
           Nebuchadnezzar
           ,
           
             the
             King
             of
             Babel
             ,
             my
             servant
             ,
             and
             all
             nations
             shall
             serue
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             sonne●
             ,
             and
             his
             sonnes
             sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             nation
             ▪
             and
             Kingdome
             which
             will
             not
             serue
             the
             same
          
           Nebuchadnezzar
           
             King
             of
             Babel
             ,
             and
             that
             put
             not
             their
             necke
             under
             the
             y●ake
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Babel
             ,
             the
             same
             nation
             will
             I
             visite
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           )
           
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             famine
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             pestilence
             ,
             therefore
             
             heare
             not
             your
             Prophets
             ,
             nor
             your
             Southsayers
             ,
             nor
             your
             dreamers
             ,
             nor
             your
             inchanters
             ,
             nor
             your
             Sorcerers
             ,
             which
             say
             unto
             you
             thus
             ,
             Ye
             shall
             not
             serue
             the
             King
             of
             Babel
             ,
             for
             they
             prophesie
             a
             lye
             unto
             you
             ,
             to
             cause
             you
             to
             goe
             farre
             from
             your
             land
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             should
             cast
             you
             out
             ,
             and
             you
             should
             perish
             ,
             but
             the
             nation
             that
             put
             their
             necks
             under
             the
             yoake
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Babel
             ,
             and
             serue
             him
             ;
             those
             will
             I
             let
             remaine
             still
             in
             their
             owne
             land
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             occupie
             it
             ,
             and
             dwell
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           Words
           worthy
           of
           a
           great
           and
           profound
           consideration
           ,
           and
           which
           totally
           desides
           ,
           and
           cuts
           off
           that
           question
           ,
           which
           we
           now
           have
           in
           hand
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           God
           himselfe
           that
           speaketh
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           that
           strictly
           chargeth
           them
           to
           obey
           the
           King
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           into
           whose
           hands
           he
           had
           delivered
           them
           ;
           and
           although
           hee
           was
           an
           Idolatrous
           and
           unfaithfull
           King
           ,
           yet
           they
           will
           obey
           him
           ,
           on
           paine
           of
           his
           curse
           and
           malediction
           ;
           what
           judgements
           ,
           what
           punishments
           should
           we
           much
           more
           cause
           to
           fall
           upon
           us
           ,
           if
           the
           least
           thought
           of
           rebellion
           ,
           or
           disobedience
           to
           the
           Lords
           anointed
           should
           enter
           into
           our
           mindes
           ,
           if
           we
           were
           not
           perfectly
           obedient
           to
           Kings
           ,
           who
           are
           good
           ,
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           zealous
           to
           further
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           our
           hearts
           and
           our
           mouthes
           be
           not
           alwayes
           filled
           with
           prayers
           ,
           and
           vowes
           d●dicated
           to
           their
           service
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           the
           end
           that
           imitating
           Hercules
           ,
           wee
           may
           clense
           &
           sweepe
           cleane
           this
           Augean
           stable
           ,
           wee
           will
           answere
           to
           that
           objection
           propounded
           touching
           Nimrod
           ,
           who
           hath
           been
           the
           first
           King
           
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           who
           (
           say
           they
           )
           hath
           attained
           to
           the
           crowne
           by
           force
           ,
           and
           by
           violence
           ,
           words
           which
           we
           finde
           not
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           but
           contrarily
           we
           read
           ,
           Genes
           .
           10.8
           .
           that
           C●sh
           begat
           Nimrod
           ,
           who
           began
           to
           be
           mighty
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           hee
           was
           a
           mighty
           Hunter
           before
           the
           Lord.
           These
           words
           will
           never
           oblige
           us
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           hee
           hath
           raised
           himselfe
           violently
           ;
           but
           wee
           may
           more
           truely
           expound
           the
           wordes
           ,
           
             Hee
             was
             mighty
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           was
           lifted
           up
           to
           greatnesse
           by
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           hee
           walked
           in
           his
           wayes
           ,
           and
           followed
           his
           ordinances
           ;
           and
           when
           Moses
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             he
             began
             to
             be
             mighty
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           he
           meaneth
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           more
           feared
           then
           his
           predecessours
           ,
           who
           were
           also
           Kings
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           and
           soveraigne
           Princes
           of
           their
           families
           :
           For
           after
           the
           generall
           deluge
           ,
           which
           overflowed
           the
           whole
           earth
           ,
           men
           lived
           commonly
           five
           or
           sixe
           hundred
           yeares
           ,
           and
           so
           one
           of
           his
           posterity
           might
           see
           aboue
           a
           hundred
           thousand
           persons
           ,
           over
           whom
           he
           was
           Prince
           ,
           and
           soveraigne
           Monarch
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           then
           no
           other
           forme
           of
           government
           in
           the
           earth
           ;
           so
           we
           reade
           Genes
           .
           23.
           
           Chap.
           that
           the
           Hittites
           ,
           of
           whom
           Abraham
           asked
           a
           Sepulchre
           to
           bury
           Sara
           ,
           these
           I
           say
           called
           him
           a
           Prince
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           a
           most
           excellent
           Prince
           ,
           which
           hee
           clearely
           manifested
           at
           the
           overthrow
           of
           the
           five
           Kings
           ,
           which
           had
           beaten
           the
           King
           of
           Sodome
           ,
           had
           pillaged
           the
           Towne
           ,
           and
           carried
           away
           his
           Nephew
           Lot
           prisoner
           ,
           for
           at
           the
           rumour
           of
           these
           sorrowfull
           newes
           ,
           he
           armed
           three
           hundred
           and
           eighteene
           of
           his
           servants
           
           borne
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           yet
           had
           no
           children
           ,
           Gen.
           14.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           then
           in
           vaine
           to
           alledge
           ,
           that
           violence
           ,
           craft
           ,
           and
           hereditary
           succession
           ,
           are
           the
           onely
           meanes
           to
           attaine
           to
           Crownes
           ;
           for
           although
           some
           attaine
           to
           it
           by
           humane
           meanes
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           by
           dangerous
           wayes
           ,
           as
           Absalom
           ,
           who
           caused
           himselfe
           to
           be
           anointed
           King
           by
           expelling
           his
           Father
           ,
           as
           Abimelech
           by
           the
           death
           of
           70
           of
           his
           brethren
           upon
           the
           same
           stone
           ;
           yet
           for
           all
           these
           wayes
           to
           come
           to
           raigne
           ,
           are
           never
           brought
           to
           passe
           ,
           without
           a
           manifest
           fore-sight
           ,
           and
           providence
           of
           God
           ,
           permitting
           it
           sometimes
           to
           punish
           those
           peoples
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           for
           a
           punishment
           to
           the
           Kings
           that
           raigne
           over
           them
           ;
           yet
           whatsoever
           they
           be
           ,
           God
           commandeth
           us
           to
           obey
           ,
           and
           perfectly
           to
           honour
           them
           :
           now
           cursed
           ,
           cursed
           be
           he
           that
           shall
           resist
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           shall
           not
           obey
           his
           commaundements
           .
        
         
           After
           we
           haue
           heard
           both
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           reason
           ,
           manifestly
           evincing
           the
           truth
           ,
           Let
           us
           now
           heare
           Saint
           Augustines
           opinion
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           in
           his
           booke
           
             De
             civit
             .
             Dei.
          
           The
           cause
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           of
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           Empires
           ,
           is
           neither
           casuall
           ,
           nor
           fatall
           ,
           it
           commeth
           neither
           by
           chance
           ,
           nor
           by
           destinie
           ;
           By
           chance
           I
           understand
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           the
           things
           that
           happen
           ;
           we
           not
           being
           able
           to
           know
           the
           causes
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           that
           happen
           without
           any
           premeditated
           order
           of
           reason
           ,
           assisting
           their
           conception
           and
           birth
           :
           By
           fatall
           things
           I
           understand
           (
           as
           Pagans
           esteeme
           )
           what
           happeneth
           without
           
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           men
           ,
           by
           the
           necessity
           of
           some
           particular
           order
           ;
           which
           opinion
           is
           greatly
           injurious
           to
           Gods
           divine
           providence
           ,
           but
           rather
           wee
           must
           certainely
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           Kingdomes
           are
           constituted
           ,
           and
           established
           simply
           ,
           and
           absolutely
           by
           the
           divine
           providence
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           Let
           us
           not
           attribute
           the
           power
           of
           giving
           ,
           or
           disposing
           of
           an
           Empire
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           that
           giveth
           eternall
           happinesse
           in
           heaven
           to
           his
           children
           onely
           ;
           but
           for
           earthly
           Kingdomes
           ,
           he
           giveth
           them
           to
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           as
           it
           seemeth
           good
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           delighted
           in
           no
           unjust
           thing
           ;
           therefore
           this
           true
           and
           onely
           God
           ,
           that
           alwayes
           provideth
           mankinde
           ,
           both
           with
           ayde
           and
           counsell
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           ,
           and
           as
           long
           as
           he
           pleased
           ,
           hath
           given
           the
           governement
           ,
           and
           Empire
           to
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           ;
           hee
           is
           the
           giver
           of
           all
           felicity
           ,
           that
           giveth
           earthly
           Kingdomes
           to
           whom
           hee
           pleaseth
           ,
           and
           yet
           alwayes
           with
           justice
           and
           reason
           ,
           though
           the
           meanes
           seeme
           to
           us
           oftentimes
           manifestly
           contrary
           to
           both
           .
        
         
           I
           thinke
           we
           have
           employed
           too
           much
           time
           ,
           and
           too
           many
           good
           weapons
           ,
           to
           fight
           against
           this
           horrible
           monster
           ,
           and
           monstrous
           Hydra
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           shortest
           and
           surest
           way
           ,
           is
           to
           follow
           the
           example
           of
           that
           valiant
           Hercules
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           cut
           off
           this
           monster
           ,
           for
           hee
           that
           will
           not
           heare
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           so
           manifestly
           shewing
           unto
           us
           our
           duty
           to
           our
           Kings
           ,
           that
           so
           expresly
           commandeth
           us
           to
           yeeld
           unto
           them
           all
           obedience
           ,
           
           hee
           that
           stoppeth
           his
           eares
           to
           those
           sweet
           and
           most
           gracious
           invitations
           of
           reason
           ,
           and
           naturall
           inclination
           ,
           to
           honour
           and
           serue
           him
           ,
           whom
           the
           bounty
           and
           will
           of
           GOD
           hath
           established
           over
           us
           ;
           He
           who
           watcheth
           in
           labour
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           sleepe
           in
           rest
           ;
           Hee
           who
           sits
           on
           the
           throne
           to
           doe
           us
           right
           ,
           that
           to
           ease
           us
           ,
           beareth
           the
           burthen
           of
           all
           ou●
           affaires
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           Hee
           whose
           minde
           is
           alwayes
           in
           trouble
           and
           anxiety
           ,
           to
           preserve
           the
           quietnesse
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           off
           the
           invasion
           and
           tyrannie
           of
           Strangers
           ;
           those
           Subjects
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           are
           worthy
           of
           all
           the
           misfortunes
           ,
           disasters
           ,
           and
           calamities
           which
           can
           happen
           ,
           through
           the
           privation
           of
           so
           good
           things
           .
        
         
           But
           wee
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           GOD
           are
           brought
           up
           in
           his
           Schoole
           ,
           that
           together
           with
           our
           mothers
           milke
           have
           sucked
           the
           honour
           ,
           service
           ,
           and
           obedience
           which
           wee
           owe
           to
           our
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ;
           Let
           us
           not
           suffer
           those
           wicked
           and
           dangerous
           plagues
           ,
           to
           infect
           the
           purity
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           let
           not
           the
           whitenesse
           of
           our
           soules
           be
           spotted
           and
           defiled
           ,
           by
           so
           blacke
           and
           venomous
           a
           crime
           ,
           assuring
           our selves
           ,
           that
           the
           least
           thought
           of
           disobedience
           and
           rebellion
           ,
           which
           possesseth
           the
           minde
           ;
           besides
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           an
           evident
           token
           of
           an
           ungodly
           minde
           ,
           is
           worthy
           of
           the
           most
           severe
           punishments
           that
           can
           be
           imagined
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           shew
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           begotten
           among
           the
           children
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           regenerated
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           let
           our
           ambition
           never
           flye
           higher
           then
           to
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           sacred
           commandements
           ,
           
           wherein
           lyeth
           the
           fulnesse
           and
           centre
           of
           all
           delights
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           felicity
           both
           spirituall
           and
           temporall
           ,
           and
           since
           particularly
           he
           desireth
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           feare
           him
           ,
           and
           
             honour
             the
             King
          
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           established
           over
           us
           ,
           seeing
           that
           in
           the
           accomplishment
           ,
           and
           fulfilling
           of
           these
           two
           commandements
           ,
           we
           have
           as
           it
           were
           the
           summe
           of
           all
           his
           law
           ;
           let
           us
           be
           carefull
           to
           honour
           &
           serve
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           yeeld
           unto
           him
           all
           sorts
           of
           duties
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           the
           Lords
           anointed
           ,
           assuring
           our selves
           ,
           that
           whilest
           we
           shall
           studie
           to
           yeeld
           unto
           him
           due
           ob●dience
           ,
           whilest
           we
           pray
           fervently
           for
           his
           long
           life
           ,
           and
           prosperity
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           in
           duty
           bound
           ,
           God
           for
           his
           part
           will
           make
           good
           unto
           us
           his
           promises
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           enjoy
           a
           delightfull
           rest
           ,
           and
           an
           admirable
           contentment
           ,
           to
           blesse
           the
           land
           wherein
           we
           dwell
           ,
           to
           multiply
           our
           dayes
           upon
           it
           ,
           in
           joy
           and
           felicity
           ,
           and
           after
           we
           shall
           have
           served
           ,
           obeyed
           ,
           and
           and
           honoured
           the
           King
           ,
           hee
           will
           call
           us
           unto
           eternall
           felicity
           ,
           to
           crowne
           us
           with
           the
           incorruptible
           Crowne
           of
           glory
           ,
           that
           seated
           with
           the
           24
           Elders
           ,
           in
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           we
           may
           with
           them
           cast
           downe
           our
           crownes
           before
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           set
           on
           the
           Throne
           ,
           to
           sing
           before
           him
           altogether
           :
           O
           Lord
           ,
           thou
           art
           worthy
           to
           receive
           honour
           ,
           blessing
           ,
           and
           glory
           ;
           to
           thee
           therefore
           ,
           O
           eternall
           ,
           immortall
           ,
           admirable
           ,
           to
           thee
           onely
           wise
           God
           ,
           Creator
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           be
           ascribed
           all
           honour
           ,
           glory
           ,
           and
           magnificence
           ,
           now
           and
           for
           evermore
           .
           
             Amen
             ,
             Amen
          
           .
        
         
         
           O
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           and
           soveraigne
           Monarch
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           who
           hast
           by
           thy
           incomprehensible
           vertue
           created
           all
           things
           ,
           both
           in
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           that
           by
           thy
           fore-sight
           and
           wonderfull
           providence
           ,
           doest
           conduct
           and
           governe
           with
           so
           great
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           beautifull
           ,
           good
           ,
           and
           just
           order
           ,
           all
           thy
           creatures
           ,
           that
           the
           contemplation
           thereof
           ravisheth
           us
           in
           admiration
           ,
           and
           forceth
           the
           wicked
           and
           Atheists
           to
           confesse
           ,
           that
           the
           disposition
           so
           admirable
           of
           the
           starres
           ,
           the
           swift
           motions
           of
           the
           heavens
           ,
           the
           constant
           diversity
           of
           the
           seasons
           ,
           happen
           not
           by
           chance
           ,
           nor
           hazard
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           must
           be
           some
           first
           and
           Soveraigne
           mover
           ,
           to
           turne
           those
           great
           Spheres
           ,
           some
           great
           Captaine
           ,
           to
           set
           in
           order
           the
           whole
           hoast
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           seasons
           march
           in
           their
           order
           ;
           this
           order
           I
           say
           so
           exactly
           observed
           ,
           openeth
           thy
           childrens
           mouthes
           ,
           and
           maketh
           them
           say
           with
           the
           Royall
           Prophet
           
             David
             ,
             The
             heavens
             declare
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             firmament
             sheweth
             his
             handy
             worke
             .
          
        
         
           Of
           God
           of
           peace
           ,
           that
           hatest
           confusion
           ,
           and
           disorder
           ,
           graunt
           us
           (
           if
           such
           be
           thy
           good
           pleasure
           )
           the
           grace
           to
           obey
           thy
           lawes
           ,
           and
           to
           follow
           in
           all
           things
           thy
           holy
           and
           divine
           ordinances
           ,
           and
           since
           thou
           shewest
           here
           unto
           us
           one
           of
           the
           wayes
           ,
           leading
           to
           the
           mountaine
           of
           thy
           holinesse
           ,
           to
           the
           spirituall
           Ierusalem
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           this
           commandement
           which
           thou
           makest
           here
           unto
           us
           ,
           to
           
             Honour
             our
             King
          
           :
           give
           us
           the
           grace
           ,
           O
           loving
           
           and
           gracious
           Father
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           perfectly
           performe
           it
           ,
           that
           our
           eyes
           may
           be
           alwayes
           turned
           towards
           the
           Lords
           anointed
           ,
           that
           our
           eares
           may
           be
           alwayes
           open
           ,
           to
           receive
           and
           obey
           his
           commandements
           ,
           that
           our
           mouthes
           may
           be
           alwayes
           filled
           with
           his
           praises
           ,
           that
           our
           hearts
           may
           be
           alwayes
           enflamed
           with
           zeale
           ,
           to
           his
           service
           ,
           to
           testifie
           unto
           him
           on
           all
           occasions
           our
           most
           humble
           obedience
           ,
           that
           after
           we
           have
           here
           belowe
           beene
           faithfull
           subjects
           ,
           wee
           may
           bee
           crowned
           above
           in
           heaven
           ,
           with
           the
           incorruptible
           crowne
           of
           glorie
           .
           Amen
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A07626-e11340
           
             Luk.
             12.74
             .